/ : ° - * : ^ 
 
 %^ 
 
 
 >v* \ 
 
 * o ,. ^ v 
 
 .- ^ 
 
°/- 
 
 
Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 in 2011 with funding from 
 The Library of Congress 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/frenchretreatfroOOstan 
 
THE 
 
 FRENCH RETREAT FROM MOSCOW, 
 
 AND OTHER 
 
 HISTORICAL ESSAYS 
 
 BY THE LATE 
 
 EARL STANHOPE. 
 
 COLLECTED PROM THE 
 
 QUARTERLY REVIEW AND FRASER'S MAGAZINE. 
 
 LONDON: 
 
 JOHN MUKKAY, ALBEMAKLE STEEET. 
 
 1876. 
 
 (All rights reserved,') 
 
Hi 
 
 LONDON; 
 
 PRINTED BY WILLIAM CLOWES AND SONS 
 
 STAMFORD STREET AND CHARING CROSS. 
 
 
 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 PAGE 
 
 1367. THE FRENCH RETREAT FROM MOSCOW 1 
 
 1866. LEGENDS OF CHARLEMAGNE 79 
 
 1871. THE CHRONOLOGY OF THE GOSPELS 109 
 
 1872. THE YEAR OF THE PASSION ... 139 
 
 1873. HAROLD OF NORWAY 159 
 
 1874. THE COUNTESS OF NITHSDALE 185 
 
 1875. THE STATUE OF MEMNON 233 
 
NOTICE 
 
 The Historical Essays which compose the following 
 volume were written by the late Earl Stanhope 
 between the years 1866 and 1874, having been 
 contributed to the " Quarterly Beview," with the 
 exception of one, from "Eraser's Magazine," which 
 is included by the permission of Messrs. Longman. 
 It is thought by the author's nearest relatives 
 that they may prove of interest to the public. 
 
 October, 1876. 
 
I. 
 THE FEENCH EETKEAT FROM MOSCOW. 
 
THE FRENCH RETREAT FROM MOSCOW. 1 
 
 WHEN Dr. Johnson composed his admirable poem 
 on the Vanity of Human Wishes, in imitation 
 of the no less admirable tenth Satire of Juvenal, — and 
 we scarcely know to which of the two we should assign 
 the palm, — we find him substituting with great felicity 
 modern examples instead of those which Juvenal ad- 
 duced. For Sejanus we have Wolsey ; for Hannibal, 
 Charles XII. of Sweden ; for Servilia, Lady Yane. But 
 when he came to the case of Xerxes, Dr. Johnson could 
 remember no adequate parallel. Xerxes, therefore, is 
 still the instance given in his poem, and it is the only 
 one which he derives from ancient times. 
 
 " With half mankind embattled at his side, 
 Great Xerxes comes to seize the certain prey, 
 And starves exhausted regions in his way. 
 
 ^ * 1. Souvenirs Militaires de 1804 a 1814. Par M. le Due de Fezensac, 
 General de Division. (Journal de la Campagne de Russie, 1812, en 
 douze chapitres.) Paris, 1863. 
 
 2. Memoir es. Par L. F. J. Bausset, ancien Prefet du Palais Im- 
 perial. 2 vols. Bruxelles, 1827. 
 
 3. Ztineraire de Napoleon I. de Smorgoni a Paris. Extrait des 
 Memoires du Baron Paid de Bourgoing. Paris, 1862. 
 
 4. Ziehen des FeldmarscliaZls Grafen York von Wartenhurg. Von 
 J. G. Droysen. 3 B'ande. Berlin, 1851. 
 
4 THE FEENCH EETREAT FROM MOSCOW. 
 
 * * * * «• * 
 
 The insulted sea with humbler thought he gains, 
 A single skiff to speed his flight remains ; 
 The encumber'd oar scarce leaves the dreaded coast, 
 Through purple "billows and a floating host." 
 
 But had the lot of Johnson been cast later by some 
 scores of years, with how noble a passage might not the 
 retreat from Moscow have supplied him ! How striking 
 the parallel between the two conquerors, each at the 
 outset marching forward confident of victory, and at 
 the head of many hundred thousand warriors, and each 
 having at the close to escape almost alone, the one in 
 a single skiff over the " insulted sea," the other in a 
 peasant's sledge across the frozen plains ! 
 
 The retreat from Moscow in 1812 is, indeed, a sub- 
 ject of ever new and thrilling interest, Nowhere, 
 perhaps, does modern history display, within a compass 
 of seven or eight weeks, so large an amount of indi- 
 vidual suffering and national loss. Nowhere does the 
 reckless force of the elements appear more completely 
 victorious over all the genius, all the strength, all the 
 resources of man. And often as we have perused the 
 various narratives of that terrible disaster, we find our- 
 selves ever and anon recurring to it as some fresh 
 contributions to its story come forth from time to 
 time. Two years since we called attention, though but 
 very briefly, to the corresponding entries in the auto- 
 biography of Sir Kobert Wilson. We now propose to 
 resume the subject, adverting more especially to some 
 memoirs or fragments of memoirs that we owe to 
 France. 
 
THE FKENCH EETEEAT FROM MOSCOW. 5 
 
 The judgment of the Duke of Wellington on this 
 transaction is expressed in a short memorandum which 
 he drew up in 1842, and which Lord Stanhope has 
 published in his little volume of " Miscellanies." 
 We will extract from it the following paragraphs : — 
 
 "Napoleon had made no preparation for the military 
 retreat which he would have to make if his diplomatic 
 efforts should fail, which they did. We see that he was 
 distressed for want of communications even before he 
 thought of retreat; his hospitals were not supplied nor 
 even taken care of, and were at last carried off; and when 
 he commenced to make a real movement of retreat, he was 
 involved in difficulties without number. The first basis 
 of his operations was lost ; the new one not established ; 
 and he was not strong enough to force his way to the only 
 one which could have been practicable, and by the use of 
 which he might have saved his army — by the sacrifice, 
 however, of all those corps which were in the northern 
 line of operations ; I mean the line through Kalouga, 
 through the southern countries. But instead of that, he 
 was forced to take his retreat by the line of the river 
 Beresina, which was exhausted, and upon which he had 
 made no preparations whatever. This is, in few words, 
 the history of that disaster." 
 
 But besides these faults of Napoleon which our 
 great captain has here enumerated, there was cer- 
 tainly another and still far more considerable error — 
 we mean his protracted stay at Moscow. Flushed with 
 the pride of conquest, he seems to have regarded the 
 Bussian winter as though it might be, like the Bussian 
 army, defied and overcome. Surely the near approach 
 of that terrible season ought to have been ever before 
 
6 THE FRENCH RETREAT FROM MOSCOW. 
 
 his eyes. With that prospect he should have placed 
 no dependence on the uncertain hopes of peace, and 
 should have remained at Moscow no longer than was 
 absolutely necessary to rest and to re-forrn his troops. 
 
 Let us see whether an examination of the dates 
 does not fully bear out this criticism. On the 7th of 
 September Napoleon gained the battle of La Moskowa, 
 as the French have termed it, or of Borodino, according 
 to its Kussian name — one of the hardest fought and 
 bloodiest conflicts upon record in ancient or in modern 
 times. On the 15th he made his entry into Moscow, 
 and fixed his head-quarters at the Kremlin. On the 
 very next day he left it again, driven forth by the 
 conflagration which — we will here avoid the contro- 
 versy as to its cause — had burst forth at once in 
 various quarters of the city and enveloped the Kremlin 
 with its lurid clouds. During three days, himself 
 in the neighbouring chateau of Petrowskoi, and with 
 his soldiers at their bivouacs around him, Napoleon 
 might mournfully contemplate the dismal progress of 
 the flames. At length, on the 19th, he was enabled to 
 return to the citadel-palace. The conflagration had 
 then almost ceased, but about four-fifths of the city 
 were destroyed. The remaining houses, however, were 
 sufficient to shelter the army, and there soon appeared 
 means for its support. It is the custom in that country, 
 owing to the length and severity of the winter, to lay 
 in stores of provisions for several months, and thus the 
 cellars of the burnt houses were found when laid open 
 to contain large quantities of corn, of salted meat, of 
 wine, and of brandy — nay, even of sugar and of tea. 
 
THE FRENCH RETREAT FROM MOSCOW. 7 
 
 Thus the soldiers could at last obtain some refresh- 
 ment, and repose after all their weary marches and 
 their murderous battles. 
 
 On the 4th of October, and not till then, Napoleon 
 despatched one of his aides-de-camp, M. de Lauriston, 
 with pacific overtures to General Kutusof, the Kussian 
 commander-in-chief. Now, considering the advanced 
 position of Napoleon's army, and the close approach of 
 the Kussian winter, we hold it as incontrovertible that 
 on this 4th of October not a single French soldier 
 should have remained at Moscow. The march back 
 towards Poland should have begun at latest by that day. 
 
 The Kussian chiefs, on this point more far-sighted, 
 as knowing better the extremity of cold that was near 
 at hand, considered the gain of time as their para- 
 mount object. On this principle General Kutusof 
 received M. de Lauriston with all courtesy and seeming 
 frankness. But he declared that he had no powers to 
 sign an armistice, far less to conclude a treaty. It 
 was necessary, he said, to refer the French overtures 
 to the Emperor Alexander at Petersburg, and to 
 Petersburg they were referred accordingly. Some ten 
 or twelve days would be requisite, he added, before an 
 answer could arrive ; and on M. de Lauriston's report, 
 Napoleon determined to remain for this further period 
 at Moscow. 
 
 Napoleon, indeed, had from the first, in common 
 phrase, " settled down," as though resolved at all 
 events on a considerable stay. Thus, for example, he 
 had given orders for a series of theatrical representa- 
 tions, of which we learn some particulars from the 
 
8 THE FEENCH EETEEAT FEOM MOSCOW. 
 
 amusing memoir of M. de Bausset. This was the 
 JPrefet du Palais — a sleek well-fed gentleman, as it 
 becomes court officials to be. His proper post was 
 at the Tuileries, but he had been commissioned by 
 Maria Louisa to convey to Napoleon a full-length 
 portrait of their son, and he had arrived at head- 
 quarters on the very day before the Borodino battle. 
 Napoleon had at once displayed to his assembled 
 chiefs the portrait, as he hoped, of their future sove- 
 reign, adding with much grace and dignity these 
 words : — " Messieurs, si mon fits avait quinze ans rj croyez 
 qiCil serait ici an milieu de tant de braves autrement 
 qiien peinturer 
 
 Subsequently M. de Bausset had attended the 
 Emperor to Moscow, and he received from his 
 Majesty the supreme direction of the intended the- 
 atrical representations. He found there already 
 established a clever directrice, Madame Bursay, and 
 a few good actors and actresses. Rich dresses in 
 abundance were supplied from the Moscow stores. 
 
 " Les comediens Francais en tirerent des robes et des 
 habits de velours, qu'ils arrangerent a leur taille, et sur 
 lesquels ils appliquerent de larges galons d'or qui etaient 
 en abondance dans ces magasins. Beellement ils etaient 
 vetus avec une grande magnificence, mais leur detresse 
 etait telle que quelques-unes de nos actrices sous ces belles 
 robes de velours avaient a peine le linge necessaire ; du 
 moins c'est ce que me disait Madame Bursay." 
 
 But from this comic interlude (as Madame Bursay 
 herself might have called it) we now revert to more 
 serious scenes. It was found by Napoleon, after long 
 
THE FKENCH KETKEAT FKOM MOSCOW. 9 
 
 and anxious suspense, that from Petersburg there came 
 no acceptance of his overtures. The conqueror, dis- 
 appointed in his hopes of peace, wavered yet for some 
 time in his military plans. Finally his army, then 
 still 100,000 strong, marched from Moscow on the 
 19th of October, and Napoleon set out to rejoin it 
 the next day. Even then, however, he did not re- 
 linquish his hold of the city. He left Marshal 
 Mortier with 10,000 men to garrison the Kremlin, 
 and the secret instructions which the head of his 
 staff wrote to the Intendant General (they bear date 
 the 18th of October, and have been published by 
 M. Thiers) contain these remarkable words : — "It being 
 the Emperor's intention to return here, we shall keep 
 the principal magazines of flour, of oats, and of 
 brandy." 
 
 But Napoleon did not long persevere in this rash 
 design. On the evening of the 20th, only a few 
 hours after leaving Moscow, he sent orders to Marshal 
 Mortier of a directly opposite tenor. The marshal 
 was now directed to blow up the Kremlin by means of 
 mines already prepared, to evacuate the city, and 
 to retire with his troops and with the column of sick 
 and wounded along the Smolensk road. On the night 
 of the 23rd, accordingly, the Kremlin was shattered, 
 though not destroyed, by the desired explosion, and 
 on the next morning the marshal began his retrogade 
 march. Thus instead of the 4th it was the 24th of 
 October, at the verge of the Kussian winter, when the 
 last of the French troops took their departure from 
 the Kussian capital. 
 
10 THE FRENCH RETREAT FROM MOSCOW. 
 
 Meanwhile la Grande Armee, under Napoleon him- 
 self, was by no means marching straight to Smolensk 
 on its way to Poland. On the contrary, it was directing 
 its course towards Kalouga, with a view to the occupa- 
 tion of the southern provinces. Kutusof, however, was 
 in its front. On the 24th one of the French corjos 
 d' armee gained a victory over a corresponding Kussian 
 division at Malo-Jaroslawetz. But the French had 
 lost 4000 killed in that hard-fought combat, and it 
 was little compensation to them to boast or to believe 
 that the Kussians had lost 6000. The Russians in the 
 heart of their country were daily receiving reinforce- 
 ments, while on the invaders, at that enormous distance 
 even from the Polish frontier, the loss of every soldier 
 told. 
 
 This last consideration could not fail to weigh 
 heavy on Napoleon, when next day he found the whole 
 army of Kutusof before him, placed in a strong 
 position, and saw that he could only press forward to 
 Kalouga by first giving battle. He might probably 
 win that battle, but it would be, as at La Moskowa, 
 after a desperate resistance and with a grievous loss 
 of slain. Worse still, it might leave him with some 
 8000 or 10,000 wounded, whom he had no means of 
 transporting, and whom when he moved onward he 
 must leave to perish where they fell. 
 
 More than ever perplexed, Napoleon in the course 
 of the 25th entered a barn in the little village of 
 Gorodnia, and there held a council of his chiefs. All 
 of them concurred in thinking an advance upon 
 Kalouga inexpedient. Davoust alone advised an in- 
 
THE FBENCH EETREAT FKOM MOSCOW. 11 
 
 termediate course through a not yet exhausted country. 
 The others were for rejoining the main road from 
 Moscow to Smolensk, and marching back to Poland 
 by the shortest route. 
 
 The reason of Napoleon was convinced, but his 
 pride rebelled. Retreat was a new word to him, ever 
 since at least he raised the siege of Acre. Still un- 
 decided, he turned round, and with one of his familiar 
 gestures seized by the ear one of his bravest officers, 
 General Mouton Comfe de Lobau, the same who sub- 
 sequently rose to political distinction in the reign of 
 Louis Philippe. M. Thiers, who had sat with him in 
 council and who knew him well, describes him as soldat 
 rude et Jin, ayant Vadresse de se taire et de ne parler 
 qita propos. Napoleon, still with the general's ear in 
 hand, asked him what he thought. The other chiefs, 
 according to the custom at that period of the Imperial 
 sway, had given their opinions with abundance of 
 courtly phrases and deferential circumlocution. But 
 Lobau, seeing the moment opportune, answered en 
 termes incisifs, "I think that we ought to leave at 
 once, and by the shortest route, a country where we 
 have remained too long ! " 
 
 This reply, and the tone of it, produced a strong 
 effect on Napoleon. Nevertheless, as though enough 
 of time had not been lost already, he put off his de- 
 cision till the morrow. On the ensuing day, therefore, 
 he consulted his officers again, and, finding them as 
 decided as ever for the Smolensk road, he issued orders 
 that the troops should next morning, the 27th, begin 
 their march in that direction. Thus it was not till 
 
12 THE FEENCH EETEEAT FEOM MOSCOW. 
 
 that day, the 27th of October, that at the Grande 
 Armee a movement of decided retreat commenced. 
 
 It is at this point that we begin to derive many 
 particulars from the book which we have named at the 
 beginning of this article. M. de Fezensac, many years 
 subsequently raised to the rank of duke, was, in 1812, 
 a young officer of great spirit and skill. He was also 
 son-in-law of Clarke, Duke de Feltre, at that time 
 Minister of War. Both these circumstances may be 
 thought to have contributed in equal degrees to his 
 rapid advancement. When the colonel of bis regi- 
 ment (the 4th of the line) fell in the bloody battle of 
 La Moskowa, Fezensac was named to the vacant post. 
 His regiment, as we shall see, was in the rear-guard — 
 the post of by far the greatest danger and the greatest 
 suffering — in the worst days of the disastrous retreat ; 
 and the journal which he has written of that period is 
 no less striking than authentic. It first appeared at 
 Paris in a separate form, but is now embodied in the 
 author's " Souvenirs Militaires " — the whole of which 
 we commend, as they well deserve, to the attention of 
 our readers. 
 
 Mojaisk — a small town on the direct road from 
 Moscow to Smolensk — was the point to which the 
 Grande Armee was directing its course from Malo- 
 Jaroslawetz. That point would be reached in three 
 days, which, with the eight already passed since 
 Moscow, made eleven. But it might have been 
 reached in four by the straight line from Moscow. 
 Thus, then, an entire week would have been employed 
 in unavailing marches. Nor was it merely the loss of 
 
THE FRENCH RETREAT FROM MOSCOW. 13 
 
 time — time trebly precious at that season. The con- 
 sumption of provisions had also to be considered. 
 When the Grande Armee had left Moscow, several of 
 its chiefs, even Napoleon himself, stood aghast at 
 the large amount of its impedimenta belli. Cars and 
 carriages, clroskis and berlines, and every other kind 
 of vehicle, bore along, besides the sick and wounded 
 and the numerous officers' servants, a train of women 
 and young children — French residents or visitors at 
 Moscow, who were escaping from the apprehended 
 vengeance of the Kussians — and among them that 
 company of actors and actresses of which we have 
 already given some account. Piled on the cars were 
 seen the munitions of war and the spoils of plunder, 
 extending even to articles of furniture, and together 
 with them huge bags filled with divers kinds of food. 
 There was also an immense train, wholly out of 
 proportion to the diminished army, of 600 pieces 
 of artillery. All this had to be drawn along by 
 exhausted horses — horses already more than half worn 
 out with hard marches and insufficient food. And to 
 this vast convoy, as it had come from Moscow, there 
 were now to be added, as best they might, some two 
 thousand wounded, the result of the action at Malo- 
 Jaroslawetz. 
 
 The country around them was so poor, and so 
 thinly peopled, as to afford little in the way of fresh 
 supplies. Thus of the provisions brought from Mos- 
 cow great part had been consumed in the week already 
 passed, and it was calculated that scarce any would 
 remain by the time the army reached Mojaisk. More- 
 
14 THE FRENCH RETREAT FROM MOSCOW. 
 
 over, no sooner had the army commenced its retreat 
 than clouds of' Cossacks began to hover round it with 
 loud huzzas. They cut off all stragglers ; they inter- 
 cepted all supplies. By these means the French, of 
 the rear-guard especially, were reduced to a terrible 
 strait. If they kept close to their ranks, they could 
 obtain no food for themselves, no forage for their 
 horses. If, on the other hand, they wandered far to 
 the right or left, unless in large bands, each single 
 soldier was sure to have the lance of a Cossack at his 
 breast. 
 
 Even while the provisions brought from Moscow 
 lasted, much suffering prevailed. They were most 
 unequally distributed, says M. de Fezensac, like all 
 things which proceed from pillage. One regiment had 
 still some oxen for slaughter, but no bread ; another 
 regiment had flour, but wanted meat. Even in the 
 same regiment there were similar diversities. Some 
 companies were half-starved and others lived in abun- 
 dance. The chiefs enjoined an equal partition, but 
 they were no match for individual selfishness ; all 
 means were used to blind their vigilance and elude 
 their commands. 
 
 As if to add to the difficulties of this retreat, 
 Napoleon, in his irritation against the Russians, issued 
 a cruel order, which the French writers themselves 
 have been forward to condemn. He directed that all 
 the houses on the line of march should be burned 
 down. Marshal Davoust, who commanded the rear- 
 guard, and who on this occasion, as on every other, 
 showed himself a consummate general, carried out 
 
THE FRENCH EETKEAT FROM MOSCOW. 15 
 
 these instructions with pitiless rigour. Detachments 
 sent out to the right and left, as far as the pursuit 
 of the enemy allowed them, set on fire the chateaux 
 and the villages. The result was mainly to drive the 
 Kussian peasants to despair, and to aggravate the fate 
 of the wounded and the prisoners who fell into their 
 hands. 
 
 " The sight of this destruction," so writes M. de 
 Fezensac, " was hy no means the most painful of those 
 which met our eyes. There was marching in front of us 
 a column of Eussian prisoners guarded by troops from the 
 Confederation of the Khine. Nothing was given out to 
 these poor men for food except a little horseflesh ; and the 
 soldiers of the guard dashed out the brains of those who 
 could march no further. We found their corpses lying on 
 "our route, and all with shattered heads. In justice to the 
 soldiers of my regiment I must declare that the sight filled 
 them with indignation. Moreover, they saw to what 
 cruel reprisals this barbarous system might expose them." 
 
 Under these adverse circumstances we need not be 
 surprised to find M. de Fezensac assuring us that, even 
 in the first days, this retreat bore many symptoms of a 
 rout. The divisions in the front pressed forward every 
 morning, leaving their baggage to follow as it could ; 
 and thus the rear-guard had to protect and defend the 
 whole of an enormous convoy. Bridges, which broke 
 down under the weight, had to be repaired; obstacles, 
 as they gathered on a narrow road, had to be cleared 
 away. It had been designed that the cavalry, under 
 General Grouchy, should support this covering body, 
 but its horses were so weak for want of forage, and its 
 
16 THE FRENCH RETREAT FROM MOSCOW. 
 
 numbers dwindled so fast, that it could render no 
 active service, and Marshal Davoust sent it forward, 
 maintaining the rear with his infantry alone. He 
 had reason to remember the retort which General 
 Nansouty had made to the King of Naples (Murat), 
 when, even in the advance upon Moscow, Murat com- 
 plained of some remissness in a cavalry charge — " Our 
 horses have no patriotism. The soldiers fight without 
 bread, but the horses insist on oats ! " 
 
 Nor was it the cavalry only. Since the draught- 
 horses also began to fail, it became necessary, hour 
 by hour, to blow up tumbrils of artillery, or to 
 abandon carts piled with baggage and with wounded. 
 The soldiers of the rear-guard, who were themselves 
 struck down, had a grievous fate before them, since 
 in their position a wound was almost equivalent to 
 death. It was heart-rending to hear these poor men, 
 with loud cries, entreat their comrades at least to 
 despatch them as they fell, rather than leave them 
 to linger and perish, without aid, or until run through 
 by a Cossack lance. 
 
 Napoleon himself took no heed of their calamities. 
 Profoundly mortified at the compelled retreat, which 
 there was no longer any side-march to conceal, he 
 journeyed in front, surrounded by his guard, and shut 
 up in his landau, with the chief of his staff, Marshal 
 Berthier. He gave no personal impulse nor direction 
 to the march, and contented himself with blaming 
 Davoust, who, he said, was over-methodical and moved 
 too slowly. 
 
 Amidst these growing difficulties three toilsome 
 
THE FRENCH RETEEAT FROM MOSCOW. 17 
 
 marches brought the Grande Armee to Mojaisk. Thus 
 far the days had continued fine, though the nights had 
 begun to be frosty ; and on their way the troops were 
 rejoined by Mortier's division from Moscow. Mojaisk 
 itself could yield them no resources. That ill-fated 
 little town had been burned, and its inhabitants had 
 fled. The troops, therefore, bivouacked in the open 
 air, skirting, as they passed, the plain of Borodino. 
 Several officers rode over to revisit the field of battle ; 
 they found it, indeed, a ghastly scene. In that thinly 
 peopled region, laid waste alternately by friend and 
 foe, scarce any peasants had remained to fulfil the 
 duty of interment, and the slain of both armies were 
 still lying where they had fallen, half-decomposed by 
 the lapse of time, or half-devoured by the birds and 
 beasts of prey. Not less dismal than the scene itself 
 were the reflections which it could not fail to inspire. 
 Here, then, the French army, by its own account, 
 had lost thirty thousand men in killed and wounded. 
 Here, then, they had perished — and all for what 
 result ? Only that their surviving comrades, after 
 a few weeks at Moscow, should march back as they 
 came ! Only for present grief and impending ruin ! 
 
 At Krasnoi, where one corps a? armee encamped the 
 same night, the spectacle was still more afflicting. It 
 was a large monastic establishment, which the French 
 had converted into an hospital after their Borodino 
 battle. But such was the improvidence of their chiefs 
 as they marched onwards to Moscow, that, as M. de 
 Fezensac assures us, they had left the sick without 
 medicines, nay, even without food. It was with great 
 
 c 
 
18 THE FEENCH EETREAT FEOM MOSCOW. 
 
 difficulty that some scanty supplies were from time 
 to time gleaned in the neighbourhood, and that several 
 convoys of convalescents were despatched to Smolensk. 
 But many more had perished, and many yet remained. 
 " I rescued three men belonging to my own regiment," 
 says Fezensac, " but I found it very hard to make my 
 way to them in their neglected state, since not only 
 the staircases and the corridors, but even the centre 
 of the rooms, were piled up with every kind of ordure." 
 
 Energetic orders were now issued by Napoleon 
 for the transport of all among those who could bear 
 removal, being about fifteen hundred in number. It 
 was directed that every baggage-cart, and even every 
 private carriage from Moscow, should take up one 
 at least of these disabled men. By such means their 
 removal was in the first instance secured, but the 
 conveyances in question were already overloaded, 
 while the strength of the draught-horses had rapidly 
 declined. 
 
 Smolensk was now looked to by the troops as the 
 term of all their sufferings and losses. There it was 
 thought they would find ample supplies; there they 
 might expect to take up winter quarters. But from 
 Smolensk they were still divided by eight or nine 
 laborious marches, through a country almost destitute 
 of resources, as having been laid waste by themselves 
 in their advance. Nor was the Eussian army at this 
 time inactive. Marshal Kutusof had in the first 
 instance been deceived as to the direction of the 
 French retreat, but he was now hanging on the flank 
 of the invaders by a side-march of his own to Medouin ; 
 
THE FKENCH RETflEAT FEOM MOSCOW. 19 
 
 and lie had, besides the Cossacks, despatched a strong 
 division under one of his best officers, General 
 Miloradowitch, which was well provided with artillery, 
 and was prepared to engage the French rear-guard day 
 by clay. 
 
 It was under such adverse circumstances that the 
 first corps d'armee, which still formed the French rear, 
 resumed its harassing duties. On the 31st of October 
 it marched half-way to Ghjat, on the 1st of November 
 to Ghjat itself. Next morning it was again in motion 
 towards Smolensk. Marshal Davoust, destitute of 
 cavalry, but confiding in his veteran foot soldiers, 
 continued to show, as they did, a truly heroic firmness. 
 Each day they had to repel the impetuous charges 
 of Miloradowitz, each evening to endure the privation 
 of rest and of food. On the 1st there was a more 
 especial accumulation at the passage of a small but 
 slimy river and morass, where the bridge had broken 
 down. It was necessary for the troops to maintain 
 the conflict while the sappers re-established the bridge. 
 All that night Marshal Davoust, with his generals and 
 the soldiers of Gerard's division, remained on foot, 
 without eating or sleeping, to protect the rear of the 
 retreating army. 
 
 Next day there was a more general engagement, 
 in which the corps oVarmee of Prince Eugene and of 
 Marshal Ney also took part. The French remained 
 victorious, but with the loss of fifteen or eighteen 
 hundred of their best veterans. And on the evening 
 of that well-fought day what refreshment was in store 
 for them after all their toils and dangers ? Let 
 
20 THE FKENCH EETKEAT FEOM MOSCOW. 
 
 M. Thiers here reply : — " When they entered the town 
 of Wiasma they found no means of subsistence. The 
 guard and the corps which passed first had devoured 
 everything. Of the provisions brought from Moscow, 
 there was nothing left. In a cold and dark night 
 these exhausted men cast themselves down at the edge 
 of the fir forests ; they lit large fires, and they roasted 
 some horseflesh in the blaze." 
 
 Moreover, there had now begun to be in the midst 
 of themselves — and it continued to increase through 
 the retreat — a mingled mass of disbanded men; cavalry 
 soldiers who had lost their horses, infantry soldiers 
 who had flung away their muskets, men from almost 
 every service and almost every country, now rendered 
 desperate and callous by famine. Their sole remaining 
 care was to provide by any means for their personal 
 safety, and, far from continuing to protect the rear- 
 guard, they had themselves to be protected by it. 
 
 Thus beset and close pressed, the First Corps, which 
 had 72,000 men under arms when it crossed the 
 Memen, which had still 28,000 when it left Moscow, 
 had dwindled to 15,000. The other corps were also 
 much reduced, though not as yet in the same propor- 
 tion. It was obvious that the army was now drawing 
 along three or four times more cannon than, with its 
 diminished numbers, it could ever use in action ; and 
 Marshal Davoust applied to the Emperor for permis- 
 sion to leave behind the superfluous pieces of artillery, 
 in proportion as the horses failed. But this the pride 
 of Napoleon forbade — by no means the only instance 
 in which his indomitable spirit proved injurious to the 
 
THE FRENCH RETREAT FROM MOSCOW. 21 
 
 welfare, nay, even to the preservation of his troops. 
 Instead of cannon, therefore, the baggage-carts with 
 the sick and wounded had to be relinquished hour 
 after hour, while the tumbrils of ammunition more and 
 more frequently had to be blown into the air. 
 
 Napoleon himself saw nothing at this time of the 
 real difficulties of the retreat. Eemaining a day's 
 march in advance, in the midst of his Guard, he was 
 there for the most part, as M. Thiers describes him, 
 seated in his carriage, entre Bertliier consterne et Murat 
 eteint. Sometimes he passed whole hours without 
 uttering a word, absorbed in his own painful thoughts ; 
 and he commonly replied to the various representations 
 of Marshal Davoust by a general order to march more 
 rapidly. He persisted, says M. Thiers, in finding fault 
 with the rear-guard, instead of going himself to direct 
 its operations. 
 
 It was partly, then, as dissatisfied, however un- 
 reasonably, with the conduct of the First Corps, and 
 partly as taking into account its exhausted state, that 
 the Emperor now determined to withdraw it into the 
 main body of his forces, committing the defence of 
 the rear in its place to the Third Corps, under Marshal 
 Ney. In that corps the fourth regiment of the line, 
 commanded by Fezensac, came to occupy the post of 
 the greatest danger and difficulty as the very last of 
 the rear-guard. 
 
 This was on the 4th of November. 
 
 " Before the break of day next morning," says Fezen- 
 sac, " the Third Corps was called to arms, and prepared to 
 march. At that time all the soldiers who had disbanded 
 
22 THE FEENCH EETEEAT FEOM MOSCOW. 
 
 left their bivouacs, and came to join us. Those among 
 them who were sick or wounded lingered near the fires, 
 imploring us not to leave them in the enemy's hands. We 
 had no means of transport for them, and we were obliged 
 to pretend not to hear the wailings of those we were 
 unable to relieve. As for the troop of wretches who had 
 deserted their standards, although still able to bear arms, 
 I ordered them to be repulsed with the butt-ends of our 
 muskets ; and I forewarned them that, in the event of the 
 enemy's attack, I would have them fired upon if they 
 caused us the smallest obstruction." 
 
 On that same day, the 5th, Napoleon, with the 
 vanguard, reached the small town of Dorogobuje. 
 There he was assailed by cares of a different kind. 
 He received despatches from Paris announcing the 
 strange conspiracy of Malet — how an officer in prison 
 could escape one night from his place of detention, 
 could succeed in all the preliminary steps of revolu- 
 tion, could seize in their beds both General Savary, 
 the Minister of Police, and General Hulin, the com- 
 mandairt of the city, and could seem on the point of 
 raising the flag of a new republic. " Mais quoi ! " 
 exclaimed Napoleon several times after he had heard 
 this news ; " on ne songeait done pas a mon fits, a ma 
 femme, aux institutions de V Empire I " And after each 
 exclamation he relapsed again, says M. Thiers, into 
 his painful thoughts, reflected and declared in his 
 moody countenance. 
 
 The receipt of the same intelligence a few days 
 later by some of the Emperor's suite is very graphic- 
 ally told by M. de Bausset. His memoirs, indeed, 
 display a curious contrast to all others of the same 
 
THE FEENCH EETKEAT FEOM MOSCOW. 23 
 
 place or period, coming forth with flashes of merriment 
 in the midst of the darkest gloom. He informs us 
 that on the morning of the 8th, still two marches from 
 Smolensk, he found that during the night three of his 
 carriage-horses had. been stolen, and, as he supposed, 
 already eaten by the soldiers. He bought some others 
 to supply their place, but this operation delayed him, 
 and he did not rejoin head-quarters till the most 
 interesting moments of the day were passed. 
 
 " Les officiers de la Maison Imperiale achevaient de diner. 
 Je m'etais assis, et me disposals a reparer le temps perdu, 
 lorsque le Grand Marechal (Duroc, Due de Frioul), qui 
 m'avait fait placer pres de lui, me parla des nouvelles que 
 l'estafette venait d'apporter. Mais la politique ne m'occupait 
 guere. II etait question de la conspiration de Malet, de 
 l'arrestation du Ministre de la Police et du Prefet de Police. 
 Je croyais que le Grand Marechal inventait ces nouvelles 
 pour donner le change a la faim qui me consumait, car 
 j'etais encore a jeun a sept heures du soir. Je lui repondis 
 en riant que le tonnerre tombat-il a cote de nioi, je ne 
 perdrais pas un seul instant pour me dedommager de la 
 diete que j'avais subie toute la journee." 
 
 M. de Bausset owns, however, that when the news- 
 papers from Paris were brought, and he saw the true 
 state of the case, the mouthfuls began to stick in his 
 throat. 
 
 We may add that M. de Bausset, as (in every sense) 
 a prominent member of the Imperial household, ap- 
 pears to have been well cared for, even in the worst 
 clays of the retreat. Scarcely ever did he fail to find 
 a corner at some Imperial table, or a seat at some 
 Imperial traineau. By such means he could resist 
 
24 THE FRENCH RETREAT FROM MOSCOW. 
 
 even a fit of the gout, which at this period most 
 inopportunely assailed him. Thus he was enabled to 
 return to the Tuileries in good case ; and when two 
 days afterwards he appeared at the Imperial levee— 
 
 "L'Empereur me fit beaucoup de questions sur la 
 maniere dont j'avais quitte l'armee, et me dit, en souriant 
 avec amertume, que j'etais probablement le seul qui n'eut 
 pas maigri dans cette longue retraite." 
 
 Meanwhile, the French corps d'armee, front and rear, 
 were eagerly pressing forward to Smolensk. They 
 had, as we have seen, suffered much from privations 
 of food and of rest, from the burned-out peasantry, and 
 the ever-vigilant Cossacks. But the worst of their 
 enemies was still to come. On the 4th of November 
 there fell the first flakes of snow. On the 5th their 
 quantity augmented. On the 6th they grew to a 
 storm, and the ground assumed for the season its 
 winter robe of white. Sir Kobert Wilson, then at the 
 Kussian head-quarters, describes as having first arisen 
 on the 6th " that razor-cutting wind which hardened 
 the snow, and made it sparkle as it fell like small 
 diamonds, whilst the air, under the effect of its con- 
 tracting action, was filled with a continual ringing 
 sound ; and the atmosphere seemed to be rarefied till 
 it became quite brisk and brittle." 
 
 The sufferings of the French soldiers, long-tried 
 and exhausted as they were, now became well-nigh 
 unendurable. 
 
 " At a late hour of the 7th," says M. de Fezensac, " we 
 reached the open plain in front of Dorogobuje. It was by 
 
THE FRENCH RETREAT FROM MOSCOW. 25 
 
 far the coldest night that we had felt as yet ; the snow was 
 falling thickly, and the violence of the wind was snch that 
 no light conld be kindled : besides that, the heather amidst 
 which we lay would have afforded us but scanty materials 
 for bivouac fires." 
 
 In this march, as in every other during this part 
 of the retreat, Marshal Ney had set his troops the 
 most gallant example : always among the hindmost, 
 here the post of danger ; often with a soldier's musket 
 in his hand; and not only, like Marshal Davoust, 
 unshaken in firmness, but unlike him, ever cheerful, 
 light-hearted, and serene. Next morning, with the 
 aid of another corps d'armee, he endeavoured to hold 
 Dorogobuje for the day with the rear-guard, so as to 
 allow the corps in advance some time to save their 
 artillery and baggage. But he found himself sharply 
 assailed by the infantry of Miloradowitch. The enemy 
 took the bridge across the Dnieper, and forced another 
 post of Ney in front of the church. The French, after 
 their night without food or fire, had to maintain the 
 conflict knee-deep in the snow. By a bold charge 
 they recovered the lost posts, but could not maintain 
 them, and found it necessary to continue their retreat 
 before it was cut off by the Russians. 
 
 With all this, the long-enduring soldiers of Napo- 
 leon, for the most part, did not fail in firmness, did 
 not fail in patience, did not fail in attachment to their 
 chief. Sir Robert Wilson says of the French, whom 
 he saw as captives, that they could not be induced by 
 any temptations, by any threats, by any privations, 
 to cast reproach on their Emperor as the cause of their 
 
26 THE FEENCH EETEEAT FEOM MOSCOW. 
 
 misfortunes and sufferings. It was "the chance of war," 
 " unavoidable difficulties," and " destiny," but " not the 
 fault of Napoleon." "They famished," adds Sir Kobert, 
 " dying of hunger, refusing food rather than utter an 
 injurious word against their chief to indulge and 
 humour vindictive inquirers." 
 
 But how terrible the fate of these brave captives, 
 as Sir Kobert Wilson proceeds to relate it ! 
 
 "All prisoners were immediately and invariably 
 stripped stark naked and marched in columns in that 
 state, or turned adrift to be the sport and the victims of 
 the peasantry, who would not always let them, as they 
 sought to do, point and hold the muzzles of the guns 
 against their own heads or hearts to terminate their suffer- 
 ings in the most certain and expeditious manner ; for the 
 peasantry thought that this mitigation of torture would be 
 an offence against the avenging God of Eussia, and deprive 
 them of His further protection." 
 
 Sir Kobert Wilson proceeds to give some particular 
 instances, more lifelike and appalling perhaps than can 
 be any general description, however clear and precise. 
 One day, as he was riding forward with General Milo- 
 radowitch and his staff on the high-road, about a mile 
 from Wiasma, they found a crowd of peasant-women, 
 with sticks in their hands, hopping round a felled 
 pine-tree, on each side of which lay about sixty naked 
 prisoners prostrate, but with their heads on the tree, 
 which these furies were striking in accompaniment to 
 a national air or song, yelled by them in concert, while 
 several hundred armed peasants were quietly looking 
 on as guardians of the direful orgies. When the 
 
THE FKENCH EETREAT FEOM MOSCOW. 27 
 
 cavalcade approached, the sufferers uttered piercing 
 shrieks, and kept incessantly crying, " La mort, la 
 mort, la mort ! " 
 
 Another afternoon, when Sir Kobert was on the 
 march with General Benin gsen, they fell in with a 
 column of 700 naked prisoners under a Cossack escort. 
 This column, according to the certificate given on 
 starting, had consisted of 1250 men, and the com- 
 mandant stated that he had twice renewed it, as the 
 original party dropped off, from the prisoners he col- 
 lected en route, and that he was then about completing 
 his number again. 
 
 The meeting with this last miserable convoy was 
 marked by one strange act of cold-blooded ferocity 
 which Sir Kobert has related. He tells it of a Eussian 
 officer " of high titular rank," without mentioning the 
 name, but from a note preserved among his papers we 
 learn that it was no other than the heir presumptive 
 to the Crown, the Grand Duke Constantine. Sir 
 Kobert says that in this group of naked prisoners was 
 a young man who kept a little aloof from the main 
 band, and who attracted notice by his superior ap- 
 pearance. The Grand Duke, after entering into some 
 conversation with him about his country, rank, and 
 capture, asked him if he did not, under present cir- 
 cumstances, wish for death ? " Yes," said the unhappy 
 man, " I do, if I cannot be rescued, for I know I must 
 in a few hours perish by hunger or by the Cossack 
 lance, as I have seen so many hundreds of my com- 
 rades do before me. There are those in France who 
 will lament my fate ; and for their sake I should wish 
 
28 THE FRENCH RETREAT EROM MOSCOW. 
 
 to return. But if that be impossible, the sooner this 
 ignominy and suffering are over the better." To this 
 the Grand Duke calmly answered that from the bottom 
 of his heart he pitied the other's fate, but that aid for 
 his preservation was impossible ; if, however, he really 
 wished to die at once and would lie down on his back, 
 he, the Grand Duke, to give proof of the interest he 
 took in him, would himself inflict the death-blow on 
 his throat ! 
 
 General Beningsen was then at some little distance 
 in front, but Sir Kobert Wilson, who had stopped to* 
 hear the conversation, ventured to remonstrate with his 
 Imperial Highness on the very peculiar proof of interest 
 which he offered to give, urging the absolute necessity 
 of saving the unfortunate French officer, after having 
 excited hopes by engaging in a discourse with him. 
 Sir Kobert found, however, that the Grand Duke had 
 no inclination to relinquish his first idea, upon which 
 he eagerly spurred forward to overtake and bring back 
 General Beningsen. But, happening to turn round 
 before he could reach the general, he saw his Imperial 
 Highness, who had dismounted, strike with his sabre 
 a blow at the French officer that nearly severed the 
 head from the body. Nor, adds Sir Kobert, could 
 the Grand Duke ever afterwards be made to under- 
 stand that he had done a reprehensible thing. He 
 defended it by the motive and by the relief which he 
 had afforded to the sufferer, there being no means to 
 save him, and, if there had been, no man daring to 
 employ them. 
 
 Such was an early and no doubt sufficient token of 
 
THE FEENCH EETKEAT FEOM MOSCOW. 29 
 
 that inborn ferocity of temper which, many years after- 
 wards Constantine more clearly brought to light as 
 Governor of Poland, and which rendered necessary even 
 to his own perception his resignation of his hereditary 
 risrhts as eventual successor to the throne. 
 
 Far different, nay, directly opposite, were the senti- 
 ments of Alexander. When he received accounts from 
 General Wilson and others of the frequent atrocities 
 and various modes of torture practised by the peasantry, 
 the Emperor at once by an express courier transmitted 
 an order forbidding all such acts under the severest 
 threats of his displeasure and punishment. At the 
 same time he directed that a ducat in gold should 
 be paid for every prisoner delivered up by peasant or 
 soldier to any civil authority for safe custody. The 
 decree was most humane, and well worthy Alexander's 
 just renown ; yet in too many cases it remained only 
 a dead letter. The conductors, as Sir Kobert in- 
 forms us, were frequently offered a higher price to 
 surrender their charge as victims to private vengeance. 
 Nor could the rage of the peasantry be at once re- 
 strained. How, indeed, expect mercy from men whose 
 wives and children were at that time wandering help- 
 less on the snow, their houses burned down perhaps by 
 these very soldiers in consequence of Napoleon's com- 
 mand ? Then it was that the utter impolicy of that 
 command to set on fire all the villages in the line of 
 retreat, its impolicy as well as its signal cruelty, grew 
 manifest to all. 
 
 In this tremendous retreat more compassion was 
 occasionally shown by dogs than by men : — 
 
30 THE FRENCH EETEEAT FROM MOSCOW. 
 
 " Innumerable dogs," thus writes Sir Kobert Wilson, 
 " crouched on the bodies of their former masters, looking 
 in their faces, and howling their hunger and loss. Others, 
 on the contrary, were tearing the still living flesh from 
 the feet, hands, and limbs of still living wretches who 
 could not defend themselves, and whose torment was still 
 greater as in many cases their consciousness and senses 
 remained unimpaired." 
 
 One particular instance is added. At the com- 
 mencement of the retreat, at a village near Serine-, a 
 detachment of fifty French had been surprised. The 
 peasants resolved to bury them alive in a pit ; a drum- 
 mer-boy bravely led the devoted party and sprang 
 into the grave. A dog belonging to one of the 
 victims could not be secured. Every day this dog 
 went to the neighbouring camp and came back with a 
 bit of food in his mouth to sit and moan over the 
 newly turned earth. It was a fortnight before he could 
 be killed by the peasants, who were afraid of discovery. 
 " They showed me the spot," adds Wilson, " and re- 
 lated the occurrence with exultation, as though they 
 had performed a meritorious deed." 
 
 Ghastly, most ghastly, must have been the line of 
 the French retreat, as the notes of Sir Kobert describe 
 it:— 
 
 "From that time the road was strewed with guns, 
 tumbrils, equipages, men, and horses; and no foraging 
 parties could quit the high-road in search of provisions ; 
 and consequently the debility hourly increased. Thousands 
 of horses soon lay groaning on the route, with great pieces 
 of flesh cut off their necks and most fleshy parts by the 
 passing soldiery for food; whilst thousands of naked 
 
THE FRENCH EETEEAT FROM MOSCOW. 31 
 
 wretches were wandering like spectres who seemed to have 
 no sight or sense, and who only kept reeling on till frost, 
 famine, or the Cossack lance pnt an end to their power of 
 motion. In that wretched state no nourishment could 
 have saved them. There were continual instances, even 
 amongst the Eussians, of their lying down, dozing, and 
 dying within a quarter of an hour after a little bread had 
 been supplied." 
 
 We should observe that it was not only from want 
 of forage or from fatigue that such numbers of French 
 horses fell. There was also another cause pointed out 
 with exultation by their enemy. Thus, on the morning 
 of the 5th, on coming to the first bivouac which the 
 French had left, some Cossacks in attendance on Sir 
 Robert Wilson, seeing a gun and several tumbrils at 
 the bottom of a ravine with the horses lying on the 
 ground, dismounted, and, taking up the feet of several, 
 hallooed, and ran to kiss Sir Robert's knees and horse, 
 making all the while fantastic gestures like crazy men. 
 When their ecstasy had a little subsided, they pointed 
 to the horses' shoes, and said, "God has made Napoleon 
 forget that there is a winter in our country. In spite of 
 Kutusof, the enemy's bones shall remain in Russia." 
 
 It was soon ascertained that the needful precaution 
 of roughing had been neglected with all the horses of 
 the Imperial army, except only those of the Polish 
 corps and also the Emperor's own, which Coulaincourt 
 (Duke de Vicence), under whom was that department, 
 had, with due foresight, always kept rough-shod accord- 
 ing to the Russian usage. 
 
 Such is the positive statement of Sir Robert Wilson, 
 
32 THE FRENCH RETREAT FROM MOSCOW. 
 
 who was upon the spot at the time. But it is only just 
 to observe that there are some remarks of the Duke of 
 Wellington which point to an exactly opposite con- 
 clusion : — 
 
 " Then we are told that the loss was occasioned because 
 the French horses were not rough-shod. . . . But the 
 excuse is not founded in fact. Those who have followed 
 a French army well know that their horses are always 
 rough-shod. It is the common mode of shoeing horses in 
 France ; and in this respect a French army ought to, and 
 would, have suffered less inconvenience tham any army 
 that ever was assembled." 
 
 As though these manifold causes of distress did not 
 suffice, the French soldiers at this period also suffered 
 severely from the want of warm clothes. When they 
 had marched forward in the months of July and August 
 the weather was extremely hot. They were glad to 
 leave stored up in Poland their heavy capotes and 
 their woollen trowsers. They expected that the care 
 of their chiefs would provide them with winter neces- 
 saries before the winter came. In that expectation they 
 found themselves deceived. No stores of comfortable 
 clothing met them on their homeward march. They 
 had found, indeed, fur-dresses among the spoils of the 
 burning capital, but had for the most part sold them 
 to their officers. Either therefore they had to wrap 
 themselves in any garments, sometimes even female 
 garments, which they happened to have brought from 
 Moscow, or else to endure as best they might the 
 growing severity of the cold. On the 9th of Novem- 
 ber Eeaumur's thermometer fell in that region to 
 
THE FEENCH KETEEAT FEOM MOSCOW. 33 
 
 12° below zero, equivalent to 5° of Fahrenheit, and on 
 the 12th to 17°, or according to Fahrenheit 6°, below 
 zero. "Many men," adds Sir Robert Wilson, "were 
 frozen to death, and great numbers had their limbs, 
 noses, and cheeks frozen." 
 
 With two such facts before us — the neglect to 
 rough-shoe the horses except those for the Emperor's 
 use, and the omission of effective measures for the 
 despatch in due time of the winter clothing — we must 
 own ourselves unable to concur in the panegyrics on 
 the Emperor's far-sighted policy, his close attention to 
 details, and his provident care for his army, which are 
 poured forth by his indiscrimate admirers even as to 
 this campaign. That Napoleon possessed these quali- 
 ties in a most eminent degree, we should be among the 
 last persons to deny. But we must be allowed to think 
 that he by no means evinced these qualities in the 
 orders for his Moscow retreat. It would seem as if a 
 long period of splendid successes and of uncontrolled 
 authority had a tendency to perplex and unsettle even 
 the highest faculties of mind. How else explain that 
 Napoleon showed so little prescience of the coming 
 Russian winter, as though by ignoring its approach 
 that approach would be really delayed ? 
 
 We may observe that the French eye-witnesses 
 describe the horrors of this retreat in quite as vivid 
 terms as either the Russians or the English. Thus 
 speaks M. de Fezensac of the period between Dorogo- 
 puje and Smolensk : — 
 
 " Since we were at the rear-guard, all the men who left 
 the road in quest of food fell into the hands of the enemy, 
 
 D 
 
34 THE FKENCH EETREAT FEOM MOSCOW. 
 
 whose pursuit grew day by day more active. The severity 
 of the cold came to augment our difficulties and sufferings. 
 Many soldiers, exhausted with fatigue, flung away their 
 muskets to walk singly. They halted wherever they 
 found a piece of wood for burning, by which they could 
 cook a morsel of horseflesh or a handful of flour, if, indeed, 
 none of their comrades came and snatched from them 
 these their sole remaining resources. For our soldiers, 
 dying of hunger, took by force from all the disbanded men 
 whatever provisions they bore, and the latter might deem 
 themselves fortunate if they were not also despoiled of 
 their clothes. Thus, after having laid waste this entire 
 region, we were now reduced to destroy each other; and 
 this extreme course had become a necessity of war. It 
 was requisite at all hazards to preserve those soldiers who 
 had continued true to their standard, and who alone at 
 the rear-guard sustained the enemy's assaults. As for 
 those disbanded men who no longer belonged to any 
 regiment, and could no longer render any service, they 
 had no claim at all on our pity. Under these circum- 
 stances, the road along which we journeyed bore the 
 likeness of a field of battle. Soldiers who had resisted 
 cold and fatigue succumbed to the torments of hunger; 
 others who had kept a few provisions found themselves 
 too much enfeebled to follow the march, and remained in 
 the enemy's power. Some had their limbs frozen, and 
 expired where they had dropped down on the snow; 
 others fell asleep in villages, and perished in the flames 
 which their own companions had kindled. I saw at 
 Dorogobuje a soldier of my regiment upon whom destitu- 
 tion had produced the same effects as drunkenness; he 
 was close to us without knowing us again ; he asked us 
 where was his regiment ; he mentioned by name other 
 soldiers, and spoke to them as though to strangers ; his i 
 gait was tottering, and his looks were wild. He dis- • 
 appeared at the beginning of the action, and I never saw • 
 
THE FEENCH KETREAT FEOM MOSCOW. 35 
 
 him again. Several cantinieres and soldiers' wives belong- 
 ing to the regiments which preceded us in the line of 
 march were in our midst. Several of these poor women 
 had a young child to carry; and notwithstanding the 
 egotism then so prevalent among us, every one was eager 
 in rendering them his aid. Our drum-major bore for a 
 long time an infant in his arms. I also during several 
 days gave places to a woman and her baby in a small cart 
 that I still had ; but what could such feeble succour avail 
 against so many sufferings, or could we alleviate the 
 calamities which we were condemned to share ? " 
 
 Instances like these of tenderness and kindly 
 feeling appear, we think, doubly touching, doubly 
 admirable, in the midst of such wide-spread and 
 terrible woe. In a later passage of his journal, 
 Fezensac commemorates the fate of an officer of his 
 regiment who had married in France before the com- 
 mencement of this fatal campaign. Worn out with 
 fatigue, he was found dead one morning by the side 
 of a bivouac fire, still holding the miniature of his 
 wife close-pressed upon his heart. 
 
 Such, then, was the march to Smolensk. Of that 
 city, as it appeared in 1778 and continued till 1812, a 
 full description may be found in Coxe's Travels. He 
 says that, though by no means the most magnificent, 
 it was by far the most singular town he had ever seen. 
 But to the French, in November, 1812, the name bore 
 a fanciful charm as Eldorado in old times to the 
 Spaniards. Smolensk ! Smolensk ! was now the general 
 cry. Smolensk was to supply all their wants; Smo- 
 lensk was to be the term of their retreat. Every eye 
 was eagerly strained to catch the first glimpse of its 
 
36 THE FRENCH EETREAT FROM MOSCOW. 
 
 antique towers, crowning its two irregular hills, and 
 emerging from the vast plains of wintry snow. 
 
 But alas for these too sanguine hopes ! From the 
 difficulties which had been found of transport, and the 
 want of precise orders as to the line of homeward 
 march, the magazines of this city were by no means 
 such as had been expected and announced. They 
 would afford resources for a halt of days, but not for 
 a sojourn of months. 
 
 Napoleon, at the head of the foremost corps, reached 
 Smolensk on the 9th of November. He gave orders 
 that ample distributions should be made to his Guards, 
 and that the gates should be shut against the other 
 divisions of his army as they came. But it was found 
 impossible to maintain that exclusion. The late 
 comers — some of whom had so recently fought and 
 bled and endured every extremity of hardship for the 
 protection of their vanguard — would not bear to be 
 shut out. They burst through the gates, and, finding 
 no progress made in the distributions of food that were 
 promised them, they next broke open the magazines. 
 " On pille les magasins ! " was the cry that now arose in 
 the French ranks. Every soldier rushed to the scene 
 to secure his own part in the plunder. It was some 
 time ere order could be restored, and the remnant of 
 provisions be saved for the corps of Davoust and Prince 
 Eugene. The rear under N~ey was even less fortunate. 
 Having had on the 11th another fierce conflict to 
 sustain against the Russians, it did not appear before 
 Smolensk till the 14th. By that time everything had 
 been wasted or devoured. " When I went into the 
 
THE FEENCH EETKEAT FEOM MOSCOW. 37 
 
 city," says Fezensac, " I could find nothing at all for 
 my regiment or myself. We had to resign ourselves 
 to our dismal prospect of continuing our march with- 
 out any distribution of food." 
 
 At Smolensk, however, Napoleon roused himself 
 from the lethargy which, as M. Thiers admits, seems 
 to have benumbed him during the first days of the 
 retreat. He made strenuous efforts to re-organize his 
 army, but found the main causes of its dissolution 
 beyond his control. The division of Prince Eugene, 
 marching a little to the northward, had lost nearly all 
 its artillery at the encumbered and disastrous passage 
 of a small river, the Yop. Altogether 380 pieces of 
 cannon had been taken or left behind. The fighting 
 men in rank and file were now less than one-half of 
 what they had been when the army left Moscow. On 
 the other hand, some reinforcements appeared at Smo- 
 lensk, both of horse and foot, belonging to the division 
 of General Baraguay d'Hilliers, and these Napoleon 
 distributed among the several corps so as in some 
 degree to recruit their far-diminished numbers. 
 
 Besides the argument to be derived from the 
 failing magazines, there were other strong reasons 
 against a continued sojourn at Smolensk. Napoleon 
 had received unfavourable accounts from both his 
 flanks. On his right, as it became in his homeward 
 movement, the Russian General Wittgenstein had 
 repulsed St. Cyr, had retaken Polotsk, and was march- 
 ing south. On the left the Russians had succeeded 
 in concluding a peace with Turkey, so that Admiral 
 Tchitchakof, who commanded their army in that 
 
38 THE FEENCH EETKEAT FEOM MOSCOW. 
 
 quarter, had become free of his movements, and was 
 marching north. It was not difficult to conjecture 
 whither these two chiefs were separately tending. 
 About half-way between Smolensk and Wilna rolls a 
 wide river, the Beresina, so rapid in its stream as 
 not to be readily congealed by the first frosts. The 
 bridge across that river, in the line of the French 
 retreat, lay at the little town of Borisow. If, then, 
 either Wittgenstein or Tchitchakof could reach this 
 position and seize it before Napoleon — still more if 
 both could be combined — the French retreat would 
 be intercepted, and the French army, including its 
 Emperor, might be compelled to lay down its arms. 
 
 Conscious that there was no time to lose in con- 
 tinuing the retreat, Napoleon set out from Smolensk 
 on the 14th at the head of his Guards ; but seeing 
 how much the other divisions which had arrived after 
 him stood in need of rest, he gave orders that they 
 should depart successively on the 15th and 16th, 
 while Ney, who commanded the last, and had to 
 complete the evacuation of the city, should remain 
 till the morning of the 17th. By this system three 
 days' march would intervene between the front of the 
 army and its rear. It was a wise course so far as the 
 refreshment of the troops was concerned, but not 
 judicious, inasmuch as it overlooked the fact that, by 
 the recent enormous losses of the French army, the 
 Kussians had come to exceed it in numbers. It was 
 not hard to foresee that Kutusof, if he found his 
 enemies thus disseminated, would endeavour to cut 
 off their divisions in detail. 
 
 
THE FRENCH RETEEAT FEOM MOSCOW- 39 
 
 This is precisely what in fact occurred. The 
 Kussian army, moving forward while the French was 
 taking rest, had advanced to Krasnoi, two marches 
 beyond Smolensk, and occupied a strong position on 
 the side of a steep ravine through which the French 
 would have to pass. When Napoleon appeared at that 
 defile, on the afternoon of the 15th, the Kussians had 
 not yet completed their preparations, and allowed the 
 French to go through. But when, on the 16th, there 
 came up the division of Prince Eugene, it was con- 
 fronted by an iron wall of soldiers and by ranges of 
 cannon ready to play. Eugene charged these obstacles 
 with his usual gallantry, but without success ; and he 
 saw in a short time the ground strewed with two thou- 
 sand of his men; dead or wounded, it was much the 
 same, since none of the latter could be moved. He 
 found it requisite at night to attempt a side-march to 
 the right, avoiding the ravine by the plain along the 
 Dnieper, and thus (his men treading softly on the 
 snow) he was enabled, after heavy loss, to rejoin the 
 Emperor at Krasnoi. 
 
 The difficulties of this day appear to have con- 
 vinced Napoleon of the error he had committed in the 
 dissemination of his army. Early on the 17th he 
 marched back from Krasnoi to the ravine, and drew 
 out the Guards in battle order ready to support the 
 division of Davoust. By such aid Davoust, though 
 sharply beset, was enabled to effect his junction. But 
 both he, and Prince Eugene the day before, lost in that 
 perilous pass the greater part of their remaining 
 artillery and baggage. 
 
40 THE EKENCH EETEEAT FEOM MOSCOW. 
 
 There was no further time to lose. On the 14th 
 the Beaunmr thermometer had fallen to 20 degrees 
 below zero, that is, to 13 below zero of Fahrenheit. 
 Since then, however, there had been some remission 
 of the cold, and even some commencement of a thaw. 
 It was doubtful whether the ice upon the Dnieper 
 would be firm enough to bear the weight of cannon 
 and baggage, or even of horses and men. It became 
 therefore of primary importance to secure the bridge 
 across that river at the little town of Orcha, and in 
 the due line of the retreat. Orcha was two marches 
 from Krasnoi, and the Eussians, of whom a large body 
 was already in movement towards that post, would 
 undoubtedly seize and hold it unless they were antici- 
 pated by the French. 
 
 In this exigency, Napoleon set forth in all haste 
 at the head of his Guards, and he did succeed in 
 reaching Orcha in sufficient time. He left to Marshal 
 Davoust two orders : the one to keep close to Mortier, 
 who commanded the hindmost division of the Guards ; 
 the other, to support and sustain the advance of 
 Marshal Ney. These orders were in fact contradictory, 
 and Napoleon must have felt that they were so, but 
 he was unwilling to take upon himself in explicit 
 terms the terrible responsibility of leaving to their 
 fate Marshal Ney and the whole rear-guard. Davoust, 
 in this choice of difficulties, deemed it — and he 
 probably was right — the superior duty to rejoin 
 the main body, and he accordingly marched onward 
 to Orcha. Worse still, he was prevented, by the want 
 of safe communication, from sending any notice to Ney 
 of his intended departure. 
 
THE FEENCH RETREAT FROM MOSCOW. 41 
 
 Ney therefore remained entirely ignorant of the 
 extreme peril to which he was exposed. He marched 
 forward on the morning of the 17th, haying first, 
 according to his orders, blown up the defences of 
 Smolensk and set the buildings on fire — orders that 
 certainly had not in any measure consulted the welfare 
 of the numerous French, sick and wounded, who in 
 this very town were left in the enemy's hands. Next 
 day he came up with the Russian army at the defile 
 in front of Krasnoi. He made a most gallant charge, 
 and trusted to force his way, but his division was only 
 of six thousand men with six pieces of cannon, while 
 the Russians had well-nigh fifty thousand men with 
 large well-appointed batteries. Notwithstanding the 
 intrepidity of his veterans, the result could not be 
 doubtful. He was repulsed with heavy loss ; and in 
 the evening he received a flag of truce from General 
 Milorado witch, offering him a capitulation on most 
 honourable terms. He now learnt that the other 
 French divisions were already at or near Orcha, and 
 that he was separated from them by the Russian army 
 intervening, by the river Dnieper, and by more than 
 fifteen leagues of distance. How many commanders in 
 his place would have utterly despaired ! 
 
 But the constancy of Ney was unshaken. He 
 vouchsafed no answer at all to the flag of truce ; only 
 he retained the officer lest Miloradowitch should 
 gather any news of his design. Towards sunset he 
 set his troops in movement through the open fields 
 to his right. In these critical moments, says Fezensac, 
 his countenance showed neither irresolution nor un- 
 
42 THE FRENCH RETREAT FROM MOSCOW. 
 
 easiness ; all eyes were turned to him, but no one for 
 a long time presumed to put to him any question. At 
 length, seeing near him one of his officers — perhaps 
 Fezensac himself — the following dialogue passed, which 
 Fezensac relates : — 
 
 " Le Marechal lui dit a demi-voix : ' Nous ne sommes pas 
 bienJ ' Quallez vous faire f ' repondit l'officier. — ' Passer 
 le Dnieper.'' — ' Oh est le chemin ? ' — ' N(ms le trounerons' — 
 ' Et s'il n'est pas gele ? ' — ' II le sera.' — ' A la bonne heure I ' 
 dit l'officier. Ce singulier dialogue, que je rapporte 
 textuelleroent, revela le projet du Marechal fie gagner 
 Orcha par la rive gauche du fleuve, et assez rapidenient 
 pour y trouver encore l'armee qui faisait son mouvement 
 par la rive gauche." 
 
 To carry out this daring design, the first object — 
 marching in the dark and across fields — was to find 
 the river. Marshal Ney, with the ready instinct of 
 a good commander, that knows how to derive aid even 
 from the most trifling circumstances, seeing some ice 
 before him, ordered it to be broken, and observed the 
 direction of the water that ran beneath, rightly con- 
 cluding that the streamlet must be one of the Dnieper 
 confluents. Guided by this indication he reached the 
 river's bank, and found there a small village. Happily 
 for his object, the river was found to be frozen — suffi- 
 ciently at least to bear men, and even with great 
 precaution some horses, though not artillery or 
 baggage. It was also judged impossible to convey 
 any further the wounded made in the action of that 
 morning, who were accordingly left behind, in spite of 
 their entreaties and cries. In that manner, towards 
 
 
THE FKENCH EETEEAT FEOM MOSCOW. 43 
 
 midnight, the Dnieper was successfully passed, and 
 the troops without further respite resumed their 
 march. Before daylight they came to another village, 
 where they found a party of Cossacks fast asleep ; 
 these were taken prisoners or put to the sword. 
 
 Weary as were the soldiers, their safety — and they 
 knew it — was entirely dependent on their pushing on. 
 They met some parties of Cossacks, who however 
 retired before them. At mid-day they came to two 
 more villages, upon a height, where they were happy 
 in finding some provisions. But in the afternoon it 
 was no longer an outpost or two of the enemy with 
 which they had to deal ; Platof and all his Cossacks 
 were upon them. Exhausted as they were by fatigue, 
 and inferior in numbers, it became necessary for them 
 to quit the track, so as to avoid the risk of a cavalry 
 charge, and to move along the pine-woods that bordered 
 the Dnieper on that side. Darkness came, and still 
 they struggled on beneath the trees, often separated 
 from each other, and under circumstances when a wound 
 might be deemed equivalent to death. M. de Fezensac 
 has described the scene as only an eye-witness could : — 
 
 " Les Cosaques nous criaient de nous rendre, et tiraient 
 a bout-portant au milieu de nous; ceux qui etaient frappes 
 restaient abandonnes. Un sergent eut la jambe fracassee 
 d'un coup de carabine. II tomba a cote de moi, en disant 
 froidenient a ses camarades : Voila un homme perdu ; prenez 
 mon sac; vous en projiterez. On prit son sac, et nous 
 l'abandonnames en silence. Deux officiers blesses eurent 
 le meme sort. . . . Tel qui avait ete un heros sur le 
 champ de bataille paraissait alors inquiet et trouble." 
 
 Still more evil was their plight when the pine- 
 
44 THE FRENCH RETREAT FROM MOSCOW. 
 
 woods ended, and they had to stagger onwards through 
 the open country, painfully climbing several steep 
 ravines, and exposed not only to the enemy's horse- 
 men, but to his field artillery. For the greater part 
 of the next day, Marshal Ney took position on a 
 height and stood on the defensive. It was not till 
 the return of darkness that he resumed his toilsome 
 march. Meanwhile he had sent forward a Polish 
 officer to make his way if possible to Orcha, and 
 announce to the French chiefs his approach. 
 
 During this time, at the French headquarters, 
 Napoleon, having secured his passage of the Dnieper, 
 looked back with extreme anxiety to his gallant and 
 forsaken rear-guard. He took up his own quarters 
 some leagues onward on the Borisow road, but in- 
 structed Prince Eugene and Davoust to remain one 
 or two days longer at Orcha, ready, if there were still 
 any possibility of aid, to succour Ney. Under these 
 circumstances the two chiefs welcomed with most 
 heartfelt delight the news which the Polish officer 
 brought them. Prince Eugene at once led forth a 
 part of his division to receive and welcome le brave 
 des braves. Thus when, at one league from Orcha, 
 the first men of Key's feeble column saw close before 
 them a body of troops, they found with inexpressible 
 joy their cry of Qui vive? answered in French. 
 Another moment and Ney and Eugene were locked 
 in each other's arms. " One must have passed," says 
 De Fezensac, " as we had, three days between life and 
 death, to judge in full measure of the ecstasy which 
 this meeting gave us." 
 
THE FRENCH RETEEAT FROM MOSCOW. 45 
 
 Nor was Napoleon himself less elated. M. de 
 Bausset was then in attendance upon him at the coun- 
 try house of Baranoui, some leagues beyond Orcha, 
 and he bears witness to the pangs of suspense which 
 the Emperor endured. At length the good news of 
 Ney's safety came. It was brought by General 
 Gourgatid — the same who subsequently shared the 
 captivity of St. Helena. Napoleon, who was then 
 sitting at breakfast, showed the most lively satisfac- 
 tion. " J'ai plus de quatre cent millions dans les caves 
 des Tuileries ; je les aurais donnes avec reconnaissance 
 pour la rancon de mon fidele compagnon d' amies" Such 
 were the words he spoke ; or, as M. de Bausset puts it, 
 more in a lord chamberlain's style, " Tels sont les mots 
 que j ' entendis sortir de la louche de VEmpereur" 
 
 The triumph of Ney, however, was clearly bought. 
 Of the six thousand men with whom he had marched 
 out of Smolensk he brought less than one thousand to 
 Orcha. But he had maintained the glory of his eagles ; 
 he had spared a French marshal and a French corps 
 d'armee the dishonour of capitulation. 
 
 The losses sustained by the clivers French corps at 
 Krasnoi, and in the two marches beyond it, are com- 
 puted by the French writers at ten or twelve thousand 
 men, in killed, wounded, and prisoners. Of the whole 
 Grande Armee there remained at Orcha no more than 
 24,000 men in rank and line, and about an equal num- 
 ber of disbanded soldiers partly without arms. The 
 cavalry was almost extinct. In this extremity, Na- 
 poleon formed the greater number of the officers who 
 still retained a horse into a body-guard, which he called 
 
46 THE FRENCH RETREAT FROM MOSCOW. 
 
 VEscadron Sacre. Here the captains took the part of 
 privates and the colonels of subalterns, while the 
 generals served as regimental chiefs. 
 
 Thus far diminished, and still diminishing, the 
 mass pursued its dismal movement to the Beresina. 
 There was now a thaw, and the soldiers, with worn-out 
 shoes, and with the trees dripping down upon them, 
 toiled painfully along through the mire. Every day 
 was marked with some new incident, evincing, more 
 than could any general description, the extremities 
 that they endured. At Liady, for instance — but this 
 was even before Orcha — some three hundred men of 
 the First Corps, clustered together, had laid down in 
 a barn for their night's rest. But the barn caught fire, 
 and these poor men had become so linked and en- 
 tangled one with the other that none could escape. 
 Only one was found half dead, but still breathing, and 
 he in mercy was despatched with two musket-balls. 
 
 Another day upon the march the troops observed- 
 some combs of honey near the summit of a lofty tree. 
 There were no side branches, and to climb seemed a 
 perilous venture ; nevertheless some soldiers, thinking 
 they might as well die of a fall as of famine, made the 
 attempt and reached the place. Then they threw down 
 the combs by morsels, on which their comrades below 
 ravenously pounced, " like so many famished hounds," 
 says Fezensac, who was present at this painful scene. 
 
 The Emperor was now looking forward to a junction 
 on the Beresina with two of his corps oVarmee — those of 
 Marshal Oudinot and Marshal Victor — coming from 
 the flank army on his north. The two marshals had 
 
THE FEENCH KETEEAT FEOM MOSCOW. 47 
 
 sustained some heavy losses, but could still bring him, 
 together, at least 25,000 excellent soldiers. On the 
 other hand, he could no longer indulge the hope of 
 securing without obstacle the passage of the river. The 
 Eussians under Tchitchakof had reached Borisow, 
 routed the Polish garrison, and burnt the Beresina 
 bridge. It would be requisite to span the river at some 
 other point by a new bridge as rapidly as possible, and 
 unperceived by the Russians. And here the improvi- 
 dence of the arrangements for this retreat became once 
 more apparent. There was with the army an excellent 
 veteran officer of engineers, General Eble. There were 
 under his command some scores of experienced pon- 
 toniers. There was a double pontoon train (sixty in 
 number) which was left at Orcha in the advance to Mos- 
 cow, and which was found still at Orcha on the return. 
 General Eble earnestly pressed Napoleon to take for- 
 ward at least fifteen of these pontoons, so as to secure 
 within two or three hours the construction of a bridge, 
 should any be found needful. But this the pride of 
 the Emperor forbade. He preferred that the fresh 
 draught-horses ready at Orcha for this service should 
 be employed in dragging onward some more pieces of 
 artillery. All that could be obtained by General Eble 
 was authority to transport materials for the far less 
 expeditious font de chevalets. It was almost surrep- 
 titiously that he added six tumbrils, containing the 
 necessary tools and implements. 
 
 Yet, as it proved, it was solely on these chevalets — 
 on these tools and implements— that the safety of the 
 whole depended. There is no exaggeration in saying 
 
48 THE FEENCH EETEEAT FEOM MOSCOW. 
 
 that but for them every man of the Grande Armee must 
 have laid down his arms. For on the 24th the weather 
 changed and the frost returned, though not in its full 
 severity ; consequently during the next few days the 
 Beresina proved to be in the state of all others most 
 unfavourable for a passage — not bound fast by frost, 
 and on the other hand not free from floating ice. 
 When with great difficulty and some good fortune a 
 ford was discovered at Studianka, several leagues to 
 the north of Borisow, it appeared that only men on 
 horseback could pass, and that with extreme risk, since 
 the huge blocks whirled along by the current would 
 often strike down and overwhelm both horse and man. 
 
 Studianka was seized by a French detachment, 
 while the Bussians were amused by a feint of Napoleon 
 at Borisow. Some cavalry soldiers, each taking an- 
 other man behind him, rode boldly through the ford and 
 secured the opposite bank. Then on the 25th General 
 Eble commenced the construction of a double bridge — 
 the one for the artillery and baggage, the other for the 
 horse or men on foot. The brave pontoniers, faithful 
 to the voice of their admirable chief, plunged into the 
 icy stream and continued at their work through the 
 night. It was not merely the icy stream and the 
 winter season — it was not merely the toil by night and 
 day — but these much-enduring men had no nourishing 
 food, no fermented drinks, to sustain them — not one 
 ounce of bread, not one spoonful of brandy. There was 
 only some hot broth made of horseflesh, and without 
 salt, which was served out to them from time to time. 
 
 By unremitting exertions on the part of these de- 
 
THE FRENCH RETREAT FROM MOSCOW. 49 
 
 voted soldiers the bridges were completed in the course 
 of the 26th, and the passage began. Meanwhile the 
 Bussians, at length apprised of Napoleon's real design, 
 made some furious onsets on his rear, which, however, 
 was well supported by the newly arrived corps of Oudi- 
 not and Victor. These two marshals here sustained a 
 heavy loss of men, which the diminished army could 
 ill spare. Nor could the passage be effected without 
 further hindrance and delay. Several of the clievalets 
 sank beneath the weight and were submerged. It 
 became necessary again and again to send back into 
 the water the heroic pontoniers, quivering as they were 
 with cold, and faint with unsatisfied hunger. The 
 icicles which gathered round their shoulders as they 
 worked, and which tore their flesh, caused them cruel 
 pain, and many were struck and maimed by the float- 
 ing blocks ; but still the survivors persevered. 
 
 General Eble, in spite of his advanced years, had 
 by no means spared himself, but plunged like his men 
 into the fatal stream. He paid the penalty of his 
 noble conduct a few weeks afterwards, dying in the 
 military hospital at Konigsberg of a fievre de congela- 
 tion — a dreadful malady, not confined to those who had 
 suffered from frost or cold, but contagious as the plague, 
 and in which, after grievous suffering, the limbs seem 
 to lose their vital power and to rot away. Many of his 
 pontoniers underwent the like or even an earlier doom. 
 Of about one hundred who had wrought in these 
 waters at his call, it is stated by M. Thiers that ulti- 
 mately no more than twelve survived. 
 
 Such of our readers as are conversant with the 
 
50 THE FEENCH EETKEAT FEOM MOSCOW. 
 
 lighter literature of modern France, will no doubt 
 remember the great skill with which M. de Balzac, in 
 his " Meclecin de Campagne," has portrayed Gondrin, 
 whom he describes as the last of these Beresina pon- 
 toniers. How true to nature the complaint of the un- 
 taught man against those who have obtained promo- 
 tion over his head, les intrigans qui savent lire et ecrire I 
 and how graphic his account of the clerks at the War 
 Office, " ces gens qui passent leur vie a se chauffer dans 
 les hureaux ! lis m'ont demande mes papiers ! ( Mes 
 papiers f ' leur ai-je dit, mais c'est le vingt-neuvieme 
 bulletin." 
 
 We return to the Beresina. Although two days, 
 the 27th and 28th, were devoted to the passage, it was 
 but imperfectly effected ; for, besides the occasional 
 breaking down of the bridges and the necessity for 
 fresh repairs, the access to them was constantly im- 
 peded by the tangled mass of carts and carriages. 
 Many of these were upset — many others crushed toge- 
 ther, or pushed forward into the river. It was a scene 
 of indescribable confusion, evincing that fierce selfish- 
 ness which long suffering produces. There was the 
 explosion of tumbrils carelessly ignited — there was the 
 stamp of horses rushing wildly through the crowd — 
 there was the wail of women and children — there was 
 the crash of the artillery pressed onward by the can- 
 noniers over the living and the dead. On that last 
 day, moreover, the French troops had to sustain, not 
 on one bank only of the river but on both, the repeated 
 and desperate onsets of the Russians. 
 
 The French positions however were, as usual, most 
 
THE FRENCH RETREAT FROM MOSCOW. 51 
 
 gallantly maintained. Only one division, that of 
 . General Partouneaux, missing its route and surrounded 
 by twenty times its numbers, was compelled to lay 
 down its arms. But Marshal Victor, who had held the 
 effective rear-guard covering the bridges, was enabled 
 to cross the Beresina unmolested after nightfall. Then, 
 the whole army having passed, it became of urgent 
 importance to destroy the bridges on the morning of 
 the 29th, so as to prevent, or at all events delay, the 
 Bussian pursuit. There then still remained upon the 
 eastern side a confused multitude, comprising the 
 weakest and most helpless of the camp-followers, and 
 numbering, it was thought, between 6000 and 8000. 
 Napoleon had sent directions to fire the trains at seven 
 in the morning ; but the kind-hearted Eble, anxious 
 to save some more from that multitude beyond, who 
 with eager efforts were now feebly struggling across 
 the encumbered bridges, delayed the order on his 
 own responsibility until nearly nine : then, seeing the 
 enemy advancing and ready to pass, he — turning aside 
 his head not to view the grievous scene — gave the fatal 
 word. Instantly the two bridges blew up, with all the 
 poor wretches upon them. Then, even amidst the roar 
 of the explosion, there arose from the opposite shore 
 the wild and despairing shriek of the people left be- 
 hind. Wounded men and helpless women, and half- 
 unconscious little children, were seen with bitter tears 
 to stretch forth their arms in last farewell towards their 
 countrymen, compelled by a dire necessity to leave 
 them to their doom. Many flung themselves madly 
 upon the fragments of the flaming bridges — others as 
 
52 THE FRENCH RETREAT FROM MOSCOW. 
 
 madly dashed into the river. As to the main mass, 
 their fate was soon decided. The hovering Cossacks, 
 seeing them forsaken, darted down at full gallop upon 
 them. They speared as though in playful mood the 
 first of the crowd they came upon, and the rest they 
 drove before them, at their lance's point, like a flock of 
 sheep. How many may have lived through the 
 miseries of that captivity is known to God alone ; but 
 it is believed that scarce any of the number ever again 
 beheld their native land. 
 
 Meanwhile the French army, or rather the sad 
 remains of it, pursued its dreary route to Wilna, still 
 fifty-four leagues distant. It was, as usual, harassed 
 and beset by swarms of Cossacks, but was faintly pur- 
 sued on the part of the Russian generals, who must 
 have felt reluctant to suffer further losses of their men 
 while the elements were warring on their side. The 
 frost had become more rigorous than ever, the ther- 
 mometer of Reaumur having fallen on some occasions 
 so low as thirty degrees below zero, equivalent to thirty- 
 five below zero of Fahrenheit. Such extremity of cold 
 can be ill endured by men from a milder clime, even 
 when provided with warm beds and nourishing food. 
 What agony, then, must it have inflicted on that 
 famishing crowd, compelled in many cases to make 
 their pillows of mounds of snow ! 
 
 Sir Robert Wilson, who was present in the Russian 
 camp, has well described the scene. " The sky," he 
 says, " was generally clear, and there was a subtle, keen, 
 razor-cutting, creeping wind, that penetrated skin, 
 muscle, and bone to the very marrow, rendering the 
 
THE FRENCH RETREAT FROM MOSCOW. 53 
 
 surface as white and the whole limb affected as fragile 
 as alabaster. Sometimes there was a foudroyant seizure 
 that benumbed at once the whole frame." It is no 
 wonder, then, that Sir Kobert should proceed to state 
 of the French troops, " A general recklessness con- 
 founded all ranks, command ceased, and it became a 
 sauve qui pent at a funeral pace." 
 
 Not at all more favourable is the account of the 
 French themselves. M. de Fezensac declares that this 
 period was the most disastrous of the whole retreat : — 
 
 " Let any one," he says, " conceive the sight of plains 
 as far as the eye could extend, all covered with snow — 
 long forests of pine-trees — villages half burned down and 
 deserted — and in the midst of these dismal scenes an im- 
 mense column of suffering wretches, nearly all without 
 arms, marching pell-mell, and falling again and again 
 upon the ice by the side of their dead horses and dead 
 comrades. Their faces bore the impress of extreme dejec- 
 tion, nay, despair ; their eyes were quenched, their features 
 decomposed and quite black with grime and smoke. 
 Strips of sheepskin or pieces of cloth served them instead 
 of shoes ; their heads were swathed round with tatters ; 
 and their shoulders covered with horse-cloths, women's 
 petticoats, or half-scorched hides. All such means of 
 warmth had their value, for, whenever any man fell from 
 fatigue, his comrades, at once, and without waiting for his 
 death, despoiled him of his rags for themselves to wear. 
 Each nightly bivouac came to resemble a battle-field the 
 next morning, and one was wont to find dead at one's side 
 the men next to whom one had lain down the evening 
 before." 
 
 Even the Imperial cortege had a share in these ter- 
 rible sufferings. M. de Fezensac, who came up with it 
 
54 THE FKENCH EETEEAT FKOM MOSCOW. 
 
 on the 3rd of December, between Ilia and Molodetschno, 
 declares that no one who remembered its splendour at 
 the beginning of the campaign would have known it 
 again. The Guard was marching with disordered ranks 
 and with sorrowing and reproachful faces. The Em- 
 peror was shut up in a carriage with the Prince de 
 Neufchatel (Berthier). Behind him followed a small 
 number of equipages, of led horses, and of mules — the 
 scanty remnant from such great disasters. The aides- 
 de-camp of Napoleon, as well as those of Berthier, 
 walked on foot, holding by the bridle their horses, 
 which could scarcely keep upright. Sometimes, to 
 obtain a little rest, they sat behind the Emperor's car- 
 riage. In the midst of this sad procession feebly 
 tottered a crowd of disabled men pell-mell from all the 
 regiments, while the gloomy forest of pines through 
 which it was wending appeared like a black frame 
 around the dismal picture. 
 
 Even here the gaiety of M. de Bausset does not 
 quite forsake him. He states that the civilians in the 
 Emperor's train were exposed to the enemy's attack 
 about this time, when, having once by accident out- 
 stripped their ordinary escort, they found themselves 
 surrounded by Cossacks. But they called for aid to 
 the brave Belliard, Colonel-General des Dragons, who, 
 though wounded, sprang from his carriage, and, gather- 
 ing some soldiers round him, put " the birds of prey " 
 to flight. The costume of the general, as he had 
 assumed it for warmth, is here described. He wore 
 over his uniform a lady's spencer of pink satin, well 
 lined inside with fur. Before their flight the Cossacks 
 
THE FRENCH EETEEAT FROM MOSCOW. 55 
 
 had, however, some time for plunder ; they bore away 
 les papiers de la GJiancellerie, and also les provisions de 
 louche secured for that day to the auditors : Cetait 
 faire la plus grande perte possible dans la position ou 
 nous etions. This terrible loss of his expected meal 
 appears to have roused the lord chamberlain to a 
 most unusual frenzy. " Oest la seule fois dans ma vie 
 que je me sois senti saisis de I'envie dJatteindre un 
 ennemi ! " 
 
 A more amiable feature in M. de Bausset's cha- 
 racter was his constant kindness to the unfortunate 
 actors and actresses who had been under his direction 
 at Moscow. Many of them dropped off during the 
 retreat, and M. de Bausset never heard of them 
 again. Madame Bursay, the direetrice, evinced a lofty 
 courage. She was intent on saving two things — first, a 
 young lady and friend of her troop, Madame Andre; 
 and secondly, a manuscript poem of her own, " De la 
 Mecliocrite," from which she expected future fame. M. 
 de Bausset relates how beyond Krasnoi the wheels of 
 the carriage that conveyed them were dashed to pieces 
 by the enemy's cannon-balls, upon which Madame 
 Bursay made her way on foot to the head-quarters 
 at Liacly, supporting in her arms and almost carrying 
 her companion, who had swooned and was half dead 
 with fear. They arrived before the bivouac fire at one 
 in the morning, Madame Bursay still firmly clutching 
 her poem " De la Mediocrite," qiielle tenait roule dans 
 sa main comme un Marechal a" Empire aurait tenu son 
 baton de commandement. The influence of De Bausset 
 obtained for these ladies two remaining places in a 
 
56 THE FRENCH EETEEAT FEOM MOSCOW. 
 
 fourgon imperial, and they succeeded, amidst many 
 other dangers, in passing the Beresina and in reaching 
 France. But the health of Madame Andre had failed 
 from so much hardship, and she died within two months 
 of her return. 
 
 Other escapes there were, as Fezensac reports them, 
 truly marvellous amidst such scenes, and evincing in 
 many cases the utmost sympathy and kindness from 
 the poor perishing soldiers. One man, a drummer in 
 the 7th, led his sick wile, a cantiniere of the same 
 regiment, in a small horse-car from Moscow to Smolensk. 
 There the horse died, and the man yoked himself to 
 the car in the horse's place. Incredible as the effort 
 seems, he drew on his wife all the way to Wilna, and, 
 her sickness having then increased so as to prevent any 
 further removal, he chose, rather than proceed alone, 
 to become a joint prisoner with her. Another poor 
 woman, a cantiniere of the 33rd, had set out from 
 Moscow with her little daughter only six months old. 
 This child, wrapped in a fur cloak taken at Moscow, she 
 bore safely through all that famished march, feeding 
 her only with a paste made of horse's blood. Twice 
 she was lost by her mother, and twice was she re- 
 covered — the first time lying in a field, and the second 
 time in a burned-down village with a mattress for her 
 couch. At the Beresina her mother, finding both 
 bridges at the time obstructed, passed the river on 
 horseback with the water up to her neck, grasping with 
 one hand the bridle, and with the other holding the 
 child upon her head. Thus, by a succession of marvels 
 — it might almost be said of miracles — the little girl 
 
THE FKENCH KETEEAT FEOM MOSCOW. 57 
 
 completed the entire retreat without any accident, 
 and did not even catch cold. 
 
 Cases of such tender care amidst such terrible 
 sufferings — cases which do honour to the French 
 character, and even, it may be said, to human nature 
 itself — may, however, be contrasted with others, un- 
 avoidable we fear when human nature is so sorely tried, 
 and when sufferings like these produce, on the contrary, 
 a cruel selfishness. Once a general officer, worn out 
 with fatigue, had fallen down on the road, and a soldier 
 passing by began to pull off his boats. The general 
 faintly gasped forth the request to wait at least till he 
 was dead before he was despoiled. " Mon General" 
 answered the soldier, " I would with all my heart, but 
 if I do not take your boots, the next comer will, and 
 therefore they may as well be mine." And so he 
 continued to pull ! 
 
 Another day an officer of the Engineers was also 
 lying prostrate and exhausted. Seeing some soldiers 
 pass, he called out to them for aid and told them who 
 he was. " And are you really an officer of the 
 Engineers? " said the soldiers stopping. " I am indeed, 
 my friends," answered the officer, hopeful of their 
 succour from their words. " Well, then, go on with 
 your plans ! " rejoined one of the soldiers in mockery, 
 and they all marched on. 
 
 Amidst such scenes and sights of woe the retreat 
 proceeded. The Emperor reached Molodetschno on the 
 3rd of December. There he dictated and despatched 
 that famous bulletin — the 29th in number since the 
 commencement of the campaign — which lifted at least 
 
58 THE FRENCH RETREAT FROM MOSCOW. 
 
 in some degree the veil from the horrors of the retreat, 
 and which, as published in the Moniteur of the 17th 
 of December, diffused deep gloom in almost every 
 family of France, since there was scarcely one perhaps 
 unconnected in kindred or in friendship with some 
 soldier, now most probably perished, of the Grande 
 Armee. But besides this general grief, another and as 
 strong a feeling was excited by the following words 
 with which the bulletin concludes : " La sante de Sa 
 Majeste n'a jamais ete meilleure." This phrase was 
 introduced, as we believe, without any ill-feeling, and in 
 defiance as it were to the strokes of adverse fortune ; 
 but it was commonly taken as evincing the insen- 
 sibility of the writer to the sufferings which he beheld 
 on every side around him, and which he in fact had 
 caused. 
 
 This touch of the national feeling has not been left 
 unnoticed by those Siamese twins of authorship, or 
 rather, according to Colman's line — 
 
 " Like two single gentlemen rolled into one," — 
 
 Erckmann and Chatrian. In their justly popular 
 " Consent " they describe the talk as it may have 
 passed among the peasants in the market-place at 
 Phalsburg, when the 29th bulletin was read : — 
 
 " Les oris et les gemissemens se firent entendre. . . . 
 II est vrai que l'affiche ajontait : La sante de Sa Majeste n'a 
 jamais ete meilleure ; et e'etait une grande consolation. 
 Malheureusement cela ne pouvait pas rendre la vie aux 
 trois cent mille homines enterres dans la neige." 
 
 Another phrase in this bulletin was understood in 
 
THE FEENCH EETEEAT FEOM MOSCOW. 59 
 
 a similar sense. It says that in this retreat the men 
 whom Nature had endowed with superior powers still 
 preserved their gaiety. Gaiety amidst such scenes ! 
 M. de Narbonne, who had attended the Emperor from 
 Moscow to Smorgoni, and held the rank of his senior 
 aide-de-camp, was thought to be foremost among the 
 very few for whom this singular compliment was 
 designed. When some weeks afterwards M. de Nar- 
 bonne returned to Paris, one of his young friends 
 (M. Yillemain) addressed to him a question on the 
 subject. " Were I to live thirty years longer," so 
 writes M. Yillemain in 1854, "I should never forget 
 his keen look of displeasure as he answered, Ah, 
 VEmpereur pent tout dire; mats gaiete est Men fort! 
 And he turned aside, shedding some tears at the 
 horrors he remembered but too well. " 
 
 From Molodetschno, where this far-famed bulletin 
 was written, the Emperor proceeded on the second day 
 to Smorgoni, a small town still three marches from 
 Wilna. Arriving on the afternoon of the 5th of 
 December, he immediately summoned a council of 
 war, which comprised Murat, Eugene, and the marshals. 
 To these he imparted the design, upon which his mind 
 had brooded for some days past, to quit the army and 
 to proceed with the utmost secrecy, and also with the 
 utmost despatch, to Paris. His return to his capital 
 almost simultaneously with the news of his disaster 
 would strike a salutary awe into his ill-wishers both 
 at home and abroad, and above all would maintain the 
 — perhaps already wavering — alliance of the German 
 princes. At Paris also he could direct the new levies 
 
60 THE FEENCH EETKEAT FEOM MOSCOW. 
 
 which would be requisite with the greatest prompti- 
 tude and vigour, and might return in three months at 
 the head of 300,000 men. 
 
 These were certainly, as M. Thiers admits, very- 
 powerful reasons ; and yet, as the same historian pro- 
 ceeds to urge, there were also considerations of much 
 weight to adduce on the opposite side. It is true that 
 the Grande Armee — a term that now, alas ! had become 
 almost an irony — had dwindled, even including the 
 Guard, to 12,000 soldiers able to bear arms, and to a 
 mass of some 40,000 straggling and disbanded men. 
 But if Napoleon had determined to hold fast by this 
 ruin and to make a stand at Wilna, he would there 
 have received some considerable reinforcements already 
 on their march, and near at hand to join him. He 
 might have strengthened himself with his two wings, 
 the corps of Macdonald from the north, and of Kegnier 
 from the south ; and he might further have called to 
 his aid from the same quarters the Prussians, under 
 York, and the Austrians, under Schwarzenberg ; both 
 of whom would certainly at that period have obeyed 
 his call. Thus, as M. Thiers proceeds to show in some 
 detail, he might have mustered a force fully equal to 
 any the Eussians could at the juncture in question 
 have brought against him. There was also the proud 
 feeling of adhering, as the commander, to an army 
 which, under his command, had suffered the direst 
 extremities of war. 
 
 It is remarkable that the only two familiars whose 
 advice was sought by Napoleon before the Council at 
 Smorgoni — namely, the Duke de Bassano and Count 
 
THE FRENCH RETREAT FROM MOSCOW. 61 
 
 Daru, the former being consulted by letter, and the 
 second by word of mouth — both strongly urged the 
 Emperor to remain. They alleged that the ruin of 
 the army would become complete and irretrievable in 
 the event of his departure; that, on the other hand, 
 the conspiracy of Malet had left no traces in France, 
 and that the Emperor's orders for the new armaments 
 which he needed would be obeyed as implicitly from 
 Wilna as from the Tuileries. 
 
 These arguments, however, did not move the 
 Emperor from his settled design. Of the chiefs 
 assembled at Smorgoni Napoleon asked no counsel; 
 he merely apprised them of his will. He had resolved 
 to name as vicegerent in his absence Murat, King of 
 Naples, the highest among them in rank, though 
 certainly not in knowledge and ability. Having 
 announced to them his intentions and explained his 
 motives, he exhorted them to unity and concord ; then 
 embracing them one by one, he bade them farewell, 
 and set out on his journey the same evening. 
 
 The suite selected by the Emperor on this occasion 
 consisted only of Caulaincourt (with whom he sat alone 
 in the first carriage), Duroc, Lobau, and Lefebvre 
 Desmouettes, the Mamaluke Koustan, a valet de 
 chambre, two valets de pied, and one piqueur. Beside 
 these, there was also a young Polish officer, Count 
 Wonsowicz, who would be of special service as inter- 
 preter during the first part of the journey. And 
 here we would direct attention to a small booklet, 
 "Itineraire de Napoleon de Smorgoni a Paris," which 
 was published at Paris in 1862, but which, as we 
 
62 THE FRENCH RETREAT FROM MOSCOW. 
 
 imagine, has scarcely, if at all, reached England. It 
 is edited by a veteran French diplomatist, Baron 
 Paul de Bourgoing, but in fact consists of the notes 
 which M. de Bourgoing received from Wonsowicz. 
 This interesting little volume supplies us with some 
 facts not hitherto known. 
 
 In commencing this journey, Count Wonsowicz and 
 the piqueur went first, as explorers, in a traineau ; at 
 a little distance the Emperor and his remaining suite 
 followed in three carriages. Up to the first stage, the 
 little town of Oszmiana, they were escorted by thirty 
 Chasseurs a clieval de la Garde. It was known from the 
 outset that the expedition would be dangerous, from 
 the swarms of Cossacks and detachments of the enemy's 
 troops who might be in advance. But the peril proved 
 to be much greater than had been foreseen. When 
 the rapid traineau dashed into Oszmiana at past 
 midnight, Wonsowicz was surprised to see the small 
 French garrison, comprising three squadrons of Polish 
 lancers, drawn up in battle order on the. public square ; 
 there was, they said, a Kussian force in front of them, 
 and almost in sight ; they had been attacked the day 
 before, and expected to be attacked again. The 
 general in command declared that there would be the 
 greatest rashness in proceeding. 
 
 In about an hour's time Napoleon in his turn drove 
 up, and was found to be fast asleep in his carriage ; he 
 was awakened by Wonsowicz and told the unwelcome 
 news. He then got down and eagerly unfolded his 
 map of Lithuania. , All the chiefs in attendance 
 pressed him to pause in the face of such imminent 
 
THE FEENCH EETEEAT FEOM MOSCOW. 63 
 
 hazards, and wait at least till daybreak. But Napoleon, 
 with truer wisdom, saw that promptitude alone could 
 save him. Even a short delay might reveal the secret 
 of his journey and quicken his enemy's pursuit. He 
 found, moreover, that his small party need not proceed 
 without some protection. He might take with him as 
 an escort to the next relay, or so long as their horses' 
 strength endured, the three squadrons of Polish lancers, 
 amounting to 266 men. Therefore, after a few minutes' 
 reflection, he beckoned Count Wonsowicz to his side, 
 and spoke to him as follows : — 
 
 " ' Les Lanciers Polonais sont-ils prets ?' 
 " ' Oui, Sire ; ils etaient tous la avant notre arrivee.' 
 " ' Qu'ils montent a cheval. II faut disposer l'escorte 
 autour des voitures. Nous allons partir sur-le-champ ; la 
 nuit est suffisamment obscure pour que les Pusses ne nous 
 voient pas. D'ailleurs il faut toujours compter sur sa 
 fortune; sur le bonheur: sans cela on n' arrive jamais a 
 rien.' " 
 
 As a further measure called for by this terrible 
 crisis, Napoleon ordered Count Wonsowicz and General 
 Lefebvre to mount the box of his own carriage ; and 
 confiding to them a pair of pistols which he drew forth 
 ready loaded, he addressed to them these words, — 
 
 " Dans le cas d'un danger certain, tuez moi plutot que 
 de me laisser prendre." 
 
 Deeply moved, Count Wonsowicz, having first 
 asked the Emperor's permission, translated these words 
 aloud to the Polish lancers. He was answered by a 
 cry of enthusiasm. These gallant men declared that 
 
64 THE FEENOH EETKEAT FKOM MOSCOW. 
 
 they would let themselves be cut to pieces sooner than 
 allow the Emperor to be taken, or even approached. 
 
 In this guise, at two in the morning, the journey- 
 was resumed. Scarce were they out of Oszmiana when 
 there shone forth, and above all to the left of the road, 
 the watchfires of the Russian troops. The call of their 
 sentinels was also distinctly heard. But the night was 
 most intensely cold, the thermometer at twenty-eight 
 degrees of Reaumur below zero, and, as Napoleon had 
 foreseen, the Cossacks, couched close to their blazing 
 logs, were reluctant to leave them in quest of an un- 
 certain prey. Moreover, though their watchfires were 
 seen from afar, they might themselves not distinctly 
 see the long dark line of the carriages and horsemen 
 which without light was wending along. In this 
 manner the convoy, bearing Caesar and his fortunes, 
 passed without being assailed. 
 
 But that night of almost Siberian cold proved 
 fatal to many of the Polish lancers. In attempting to 
 keep pace with the carriages, their horses would slip 
 and come down on the icy ground, frequently with 
 broken limbs or severe wounds to the riders. Too 
 many of these gallant men are thought to have evinced 
 their devotion to their chief by the forfeit of their 
 lives. When in the morning the convoy reached the 
 relay of Kownopol, it was found that of 266 lancers who 
 had started from Oszmiana, no more than thirty-six 
 remained. At Rownopol, their place as escort was 
 supplied by some fifty cavalry of the Neapolitan Koyal 
 Guard. These also suffered severely from the frost ; 
 their commander, the Duke de Rocca Romana, losing 
 some fingers of both hands. 
 
THE FRENCH EETEEAT FROM MOSCOW. 65 
 
 On arriving at Wilna, Napoleon did not enter the 
 city, but remained for concealment in a small house of 
 the suburb. He was thus enabled to confer for some 
 hours with his trusted Minister, the Duke de Bassano, 
 before he resumed his journey. At Wilna his danger 
 from the Eussians had much diminished; at Kowno 
 and beyond the Niemen it altogether ceased. By day 
 and night, over snow and ice, the journey was still 
 pursued. There was only now and then a halt for 
 meals. Such was the speed, and so frequent on the 
 other hand the break-down of the rickety vehicles, that 
 Napoleon left behind the greater part of his suite, 
 which did not rejoin him till at Paris. Thus he dashed 
 into Warsaw one afternoon with only a single carriage. 
 Great was the amazement of the Abbe de Pradt, the 
 French Ambassador in the Polish capital, at suddenly 
 seeing Caulaincourt appear before him and summon 
 him to the presence of his sovereign at V Hotel d'Angle- 
 terre. There he found Napoleon just arrived, pacing 
 up and down a narrow room, while a servant-girl on 
 her knees before the fire was trying in vain to blow up 
 a flame from the damp and half-green wood. In a 
 book published but two or three years later, M. de 
 Pradt has given, perhaps with some exaggeration, a 
 full account of this remarkable interview. According 
 to him, Napoleon at each interval of the conversation 
 repeated over and again the following phrase, since 
 become so familiar to France : " Du sublime au ridicule 
 il ny a quun pas ! " 
 
 At Dresden also there was a like scene, when at 
 three in the morning Count Wonsowicz roused the 
 
66 THE FRENCH RETREAT FROM MOSCOW. 
 
 good old king from his slumbers and invited him to 
 pay a visit to the Emperor in the Pima Strasse. The 
 whole of that little Court, as Count Wonsowicz assures 
 us, was not a little flurried at this strange event. 
 
 " Le Eoi se levant au milieu de la xmit a la requete d'un 
 ineonim, arme et vetu d'un costume singulier ; le Eoi dis- 
 paraissant en chaise de loange sans dire a aucune des 
 personnes de sa Cour oil il allait; e'en etait assez pour 
 donner lieu a tous les commentaires, aux plus vives inquie- 
 tudes. La Eeine de Saxe, soeur du Eoi Maximilien de 
 Baviere, princesse deja avancee en age, fut effrayee au 
 point d'avoir une attaque de nerfs." 
 
 Much to the same effect was the surprise in the first 
 town within the French territory, namely, Mayence. 
 Count Wonsowicz was again despatched with a like 
 message to Marshal Kellerman, Duke de Yalmy ; and 
 we will leave him to relate in his own words the curious 
 conversation that ensued : — ■ 
 
 " Lorsque l'officier Polonais arriva chez le Marechal, il 
 trouva ses appartements splendidement eclaires ; toute la 
 societe de Mayence y etait rassemblee pour un grand bal, 
 Le Marechal Kellerman fut appele; mais il recut tres 
 durement celui qui se disait envoye par l'Empereur. II le 
 prit d'abord pour un porteur de fausses nouvelles. 
 
 " ' Je ne vous connais pas,' lui dit-il ; ' et je vais vous 
 faire fusilier comme un imposteur.' 
 
 " ' Vous en aurez toujours le temps, Monsieur le Mare- 
 chal,' repondit sans s'emouvoir l'officier Polonais ; ' mais 
 avant d'en venir la, veuillez-vous assurer de la verite de ce 
 que je vous annonce ? ' 
 
 " ' Comment,' reprit le Marechal, ' comment est-il pos- 
 sible que l'Empereur soit a Mayence, et que je n'ai pas ete 
 prevenu de son arrivee ? ' 
 
THE FRENCH RETREAT FROM MOSCOW. 67 
 
 " ' Veuillez aller le lui demander, Monsieur le Marechal ; 
 moi je ne suis charge que de vous annoncer son passage.' 
 
 " Le costume tres en desordre de l'envoye Imperial avait 
 au premier abord indispose le Gouverneur. II n'y voyait 
 qu'un deguisement pour le tromper. II se rendit enfin, 
 et partit pour aller trouver l'Empereur, tout en faisant 
 garder a vue le Comte Wonsowicz, ne lui permettant de 
 communiquer avec personne, et l'emmenant avec lui, 
 flanque de deux gendarmes. Mais cet incident et cette 
 meprise furent de courte duree. 
 
 "L'Empereur, voyant arriver le Due de Valmy, lui dit, 
 apres quelques phrases tres affectueuses : 
 
 " 'Mon armee est perdue en grande partie ; mais soyez 
 tranquille, d'ici a quelques mois j'aurai sous mes ordres 
 huit cent mille baionnettes, et je prouverai a mes ennemis 
 que les elements seuls pouvaient nous vaincre. J'ai eu 
 tort, je 1'avoue, d'exposer mes pauvres soldats a un climat 
 pareil. Mais qui ne fait pas de fautes en ce monde? 
 Quand on les reconnait il faut tacher de les reparer.' " 
 
 In proceeding onwards, even through his own 
 dominions, the Emperor maintained the same incog- 
 nito. On the 18th, when he expected to reach Paris, 
 he stopped to dine at Chateau Thierry ; and there also 
 il Jit une grande toilette afin de se presenter convenahle- 
 ment a V Imperatrice. But his mischances were not yet 
 at an end. Some miles further his carriage broke 
 down, and Napoleon had to enter une de ces disgraeieuses 
 voitures de voyage a deux immenses roues et a brancard, 
 qu'on nommait alors une chaise de poste. At Meaux it 
 was found that the sum assigned for the travelling 
 expenses had come to an end. The Emperor, the Duke 
 de Vicence, the Count Wonsowicz, and the Mameluke 
 Eoustan, who since Warsaw had formed the entire 
 
68 THE FEENCH RETREAT FROM MOSCOW. 
 
 party, gave what money they had about them, but the 
 total amounted to less than eighty francs. The Duke 
 de Vicence could only apply to the postmaster for an 
 advance, which fortunately was not refused him. 
 
 At half-past eleven the same night the rustic 
 vehicle — eet affreux equipage, as Count Wonsowicz 
 terms it — appeared at the Grille du Carrousel. Natur- 
 ally enough, it was denied admittance. But Count 
 Wonsowicz, dismounting, led the officer on guard close 
 to the carriage-window. 
 
 " L'officier de garde reconnut son Souverain, et s'inclina 
 avec une profonde emotion. La grille s'ouvrit alors. On 
 peut se figurer quelle sensation produisit dans le palais des 
 Tuileries cette arrivee inesperee. L'Empereur, une fois 
 entre dans le chateau, defendit expressement qu'on fit 
 aucun bruit qui put eveiller 1' Impera trice ; il se rendit 
 sur-le-champ a son appartement." 
 
 In this guise then did he, so lately the conqueror 
 and arbiter of Europe, re-enter his palace, and resume 
 the government of his empire. The account of his 
 disasters, as comprised in the 29th bulletin, had been 
 published by the Moniteur only the day before. 
 
 If we ask the effects produced by the departure of 
 Napoleon on the melancholy remnant of his troops, 
 which continued its retreat from Smorgoni to Wilna, 
 we shall find them described by M. de Fezensac in few 
 but expressive words : — 
 
 " Dans la situation de l'armee ce depart etait pour elle 
 une nouvelle calamite. L'opinion que Ton avait du genie 
 de 1'Enipereur donnait de la confiance; la crainte qu'il 
 inspirait retenait dans le devoir. Apres son depart chacun 
 
THE FRENCH EETKEAT FROM MOSCOW. 69 
 
 fit a sa tete ; et les ordres que donna le Eoi de Naples ne 
 servirent qu'a compromettre son autorite." 
 
 Murat, indeed, could not direct; and under such 
 a chief the marshals would not obey. The large and 
 rich city of Wilna, the ancient capital of Lithuania, 
 had been looked to by the suffering soldiers as the 
 probable term of their calamities. They counted 
 every step, says M. de Fezensac, that brought them 
 nearer to this long-desired haven of rest. But, alas, 
 how empty the hope, how evanescent the dream ! How 
 sharply were they roused from their illusion, the last 
 to which they clung, when they appeared before 
 Wilna, in part on the 8th, and in part on the 9th 
 of December! Expected though they were, no due 
 measures had been taken for their reception and relief. 
 Bushing up pell-mell as they came to the narrow 
 gateway, there was soon an amount of obstruction and 
 confusion comparable to that on the Beresina bridges. 
 Yet while the multitudes were thus pressing on each 
 other with cries and yells, with bruises and with blows, 
 while, in fact, great numbers had to remain the whole 
 night without the city — there were all the while, to 
 the right and left, open gaps through the walls, which 
 no one had been stationed to point out ! 
 
 Within the city it was much the same. There 
 were ample magazines, both of provisions and of 
 clothing, but no order had been made for their right 
 use. The perishing soldiers would not be denied, and 
 thus, for lack of distribution, there was plunder. 
 Moreover, it was found that the city could not be 
 maintained. Several divisions of the hostile army 
 
70 THE FKENCH EETEEAT FKOM MOSCOW. 
 
 were close at hand, and the sound of their artillery 
 boomed nearer and nearer. Under these circumstances 
 Murat made a precipitate retreat, at four in the 
 morning, with the remains of the Old Guard. In his 
 hurry he appears to have given no directions for the 
 guidance of the rest. Marshal Mortier heard of his 
 departure only by chance, and then followed with the 
 Young Guard, or what was left of it. Marshal Key, 
 with a handful of heroic men, again forming the rear, 
 undertook to maintain the city a few hours more. 
 Immediately on his departure the Eussian troops 
 poured in. Of the French, several generals, a great 
 number of officers, and more than twenty thousand 
 soldiers, nearly all sick or wounded, remained at Wilna, 
 utterly exhausted and unable to move farther. They 
 became, therefore, prisoners in the enemy's hands. 
 
 The ruin of the army, however, was completed a 
 few miles from Wilna, at a steep hill forming the left 
 bank of the Wilna valley. That hill had become one 
 slippery sheet of ice. The horses — for there were 
 still some horses undevoured — were urged to drag up 
 the remaining cannon or carriages, but they were 
 urged in vain. Not one piece of artillery, and scarce 
 any of the lighter vehicles, could be saved. Here, 
 then, were relinquished the last resources of the army, 
 its military chests, carried from W T ilna, and containing 
 ten millions of francs in gold and silver coin. The 
 soldiers passing by were permitted to take what they 
 could, and it was a strange spectacle, writes De Fezensac, 
 to see men heavily laden with gold, and yet half-dead 
 with hunger. Here, too, were left "the trophies of 
 
THE FRENCH RETREAT FROM MOSCOW. 71 
 
 Moscow," as they were termed, which had been con- 
 veyed safely thus far amidst so many dangers and 
 disasters — above all, the great cross of Ivan, taken 
 down from the highest spire of Moscow, and designed, 
 in memorial of the conquest, for the ornament of the 
 Invalides at Paris. 
 
 At Kowno, as at Wilna, no stand could be made. 
 The French army, now reduced to scattered bands, 
 fled, band by band, across the Memen. There were 
 now only hundreds of armed and effective men upon 
 the same ground where there had been hundreds of 
 thousands the summer before. At Konigsberg they 
 found a short respite, but no permanent halting-place 
 until on the line of the Vistula — behind the ramparts 
 of Dantzic and Elbing. 
 
 The aspect of Wilna and Kowno, just before they 
 were thronged with the mass of the retreating French, 
 is well portrayed in a book which has had but little 
 circulation in Germany, and none at all, we believe, 
 in England. We allude to M. Droysen's biography 
 of General York, published at Berlin in 1851. York, 
 as is well kndwn, was, at the close of 1812, commander 
 of the Prussian force in Courland, which acted as an 
 auxiliary to France, and had Marshal Macdonald as 
 immediate chief. Perplexed at the ominous rumours 
 which began to prevail as to the fate of the Grande 
 Armee, York secretly despatched one of his young 
 officers, Baron Canitz, on an exploring mission to 
 Wilna. The memoir of the Baron, as drawn up on 
 his return, now lies before us in its native German, 
 being given by M. Droysen in the appendix to his 
 
72 THE FRENCH RETREAT FROM MOSCOW. 
 
 first volume; and we are here tempted to translate, 
 and sometimes abridge, several of its graphic details : — 
 
 " On the afternoon of the 4th of December I reached 
 Kowno. Till then I had met scarce any one npon my 
 route, and seen no traces of the war. But at Kowno the 
 ruins of demolished houses, the remains of bivouac fires, 
 and the dead horses on the roadside, spoke but too plainly 
 of an army's line of march. The town was full of scattered 
 soldiers, many sick or wounded, derived from every pos- 
 sible corps, and decked with all varieties of uniform. The 
 first of whom I asked my way to the post-station was a 
 half-frozen Portuguese, who could speak of nothing but 
 the cold. I found it almost impossible to obtain post- 
 horses, but lighted, by good fortune, on a French courier 
 charged with despatches, who offered to take me with him 
 on my paying one-half his expenses. I gladly accepted 
 his proposal, and we were off in half an hour. 
 
 " The places we passed through were half demolished, 
 and the inhabitants had fled, so that besides the French 
 soldiery there was no creature to be seen. A few miles 
 from Kowno we overtook a body of some hundred cavalry 
 — cuirassiers and lancers — proceeding as a reinforcement 
 to the Grande Armee. The horses not being rough-shod 
 were constantly slipping and falling on the icy ground. 
 So the men had for the most part to proceed on foot, lead- 
 ing their steeds by the bridle, and expressing their dislike 
 of this mode of march by a myriad of execrations. My 
 courier called out without ceasing, "Agauche, mes camarades ; 
 c'est un courier de VEmpereur qui doit passer ; " and in this 
 manner we went through the devoted band, which, as I 
 compute it, must have arrived at Wilna just in time to 
 share in the general destruction. 
 
 " Wilna, like most cities in Poland, is a strange assem- 
 blage of splendid palaces and miserable huts mingled with 
 each other. Its streets bore a most variegated aspect, as 
 
THE FRENCH RETREAT FROM MOSCOW. 73 
 
 comprising samples and specimens of all the different corps 
 which had formed la Grande Armee. Still there was a 
 certain order preserved ; the Guards of the King of Naples, 
 who stood sentinels at the principal doors, were not only 
 trim but splendid in attire; and there were only the 
 ghastly figures of the revenants des hopitaux, as they were 
 termed, to remind us of the coming catastrophe. French 
 ballets and comedies had been acted in the evening ; and 
 French shops were open in every direction, several for 
 jewelry or other articles de luxe, and all with huge French 
 signs. 
 
 "From General Knesemark I learnt the latest news. 
 He told me that according to his reports the French 
 cavalry and artillery were utterly destroyed — that there 
 was little hope of a stand being made at or near Wilna — 
 that the Emperor was on the point of taking his departure, 
 and committing the command to the King of Naples. It 
 was to be the general's last day at Kowno. He had been 
 summoned by the Duke de Bassano, in common with his 
 brethren of the corps diplomatique, to proceed at once to 
 Warsaw, so that he would not be able to judge with his 
 own eyes of the retreating army. 
 
 "In company with a friend, Major Schenk, whom I 
 found at Wilna, I repaired to a restaurateur, at the sign of 
 the Aigle Imperial — a visit of which I stood greatly in 
 need, since meals do not abound in a Polish journey. 
 Never, perhaps, did any cook deserve more thoroughly 
 this name of restaurateur. How many men did I see come 
 in who were feeble and famished, and to all appearance 
 crest-fallen and heart-broken, but who, after the long un- 
 wonted comfort of a good repast, could sally forth again 
 with a firm step and a cheerful mien ! Of those I spoke 
 with, none made any secret of the enormous losses sus- 
 tained on the retreat. But they expressed their belief 
 that the Eussian army was almost as much ruined as their 
 own, and that no serious resistance would be offered to the 
 
74 THE FRENCH RETREAT FROM MOSCOW. 
 
 attempt of ceasing the retreat, and making a rally at 
 Wilna. 
 
 " This was on the 5th. On the morning of the 6th the 
 agitation in the city was visibly increased ; and all who 
 could find a conveyance had set out. Our host of the Aigle 
 Imperial was already gone. We went to another restau- 
 rateur to breakfast, at the sign of La Couronne Imperial? 
 He, too, was packing up. Several officers represented to 
 him that there was no sort of danger, and that he had 
 better stay. ' On a des nouvelles tres consolantes de Varmee,' 
 answered he ; l je n'en doute pas, mais je partirai demain a la 
 pointe de jour.' Napoleon may perhaps have taken" exactly 
 the same view when he stepped into his carriage at 
 Smorgoni, and bad the King of Naples lead his army 
 into winter quarters. 
 
 " All through the day I saw remnants from the army 
 pour in. Forms so gaunt, so ghastly, that even the direst 
 dream could scarcely image them, arrived in almost an 
 unbroken line, some on sledges, and some on foot. Out of 
 many hundreds hardly one carried a musket or a weapon 
 of any kind. Many fell down exhausted in the streets, 
 and lay helpless, while the rest passed them heedlessly by. 
 To see a man dying, after so many other scenes of woe, 
 seemed to induce no more impression than to see a man 
 drunk in a Polish fair. 
 
 " I was assured that the Guard was expected on the 
 morrow — reduced to a mere handful, and marching in 
 utter disarray ; and I should have wished to judge with 
 my own eyes the actual state of that proud band which I 
 had beheld last June, in all its splendour, passing through 
 my native land. But the officer at the post-station told 
 me that he could give me no horses if I lingered ; and so I 
 set out on my return that very night." 
 
 In concluding the slight sketch of these terrible 
 disasters it seems natural to inquire the total loss 
 
THE FKENCH KETKEAT FEOM MOSCOW. 75 
 
 which the French sustained. M. Thiers computes 
 that, of the soldiers who had crossed the Mernen, 
 about 100,000 became prisoners of war, and about 
 300,000 were either slain in action or died of their 
 wounds, or perished from famine and cold. Vast as 
 are these numbers, they appear to be fully borne out 
 by specific details. Thus M. de Fezensac gives us 
 the particulars of his own regiment. It had 2150 
 men when it passed the Rhine, it received a reinforce- 
 ment of 400 men at Moscow, one more to the same 
 amount at Smolensk, and another of only 50 men at 
 Wilna, making 3000 in all. "Now, of these 3000 
 men," adds De Fezensac, " only 200 returned with 
 me to the Vistula, and about 100 subsequently came 
 back from captivity, so that our loss was 2700 out of 
 3000, that is, nine-tenths." And even of these 200 
 who remained in arms upon the Vistula, how many 
 may have belonged to the detachments that joined 
 at Smolensk or at Wilna, and that never saw Moscow ! 
 The causes of this great catastrophe are by no 
 means difficult to trace. Of course the rigour of the 
 season forms the first. But the closer we inquire, the 
 more fully shall we find confirmed the opinion of the 
 Duke of Wellington, which we quoted at the com- 
 mencement of this article, that the arrangements of 
 Napoleon were short-sighted and defective. That 
 opinion will be found developed with more details, 
 and fortified by numerous instances, in another essay 
 or rather series of remarks by the Duke — some notes 
 which he drew up in 1826 on M. de Segur's recently 
 published history of the Russian campaign. Those 
 
76 THE FRENCH RETREAT FROM MOSCOW. 
 
 notes have hitherto remained in MS., but they will 
 appear in the forthcoming volume of the " Wellington 
 Papers," and meanwhile we have been enabled by 
 the favour of the present duke to peruse them in the 
 proofs. 
 
 The Duke here observes : — ■ 
 
 " This chapter (the second) affords another proof of 
 Napoleon's extraordinary character. He had taken the 
 utmost pains to ascertain the difficulty and danger of the 
 enterprise which he was about to undertake ; these diffi- 
 culties and dangers are represented to him from all 
 quarters and in all forms. He is sensible of them, yet 
 he is determined to persevere. He wants a military 
 success, and he must seek for it; he is blind to every 
 difficulty, or rather will not see any; and will take no 
 measures to insure his success (excepting to collect a large 
 French army), and most particularly none which can 
 check for a moment the gratification of his hatred of 
 Bernadotte. 
 
 "It is certainly true that this young empire had all 
 the disorders of old age. Here are officers making false 
 reports, and a Minister concealing the truth, lest the truth 
 should displease the Emperor ! " 
 
 On the whole, then, in discussing the events of 
 1812, we may presume to say that Napoleon had 
 made no preparations for a military retreat. In his 
 other campaigns, both before and after, that extra- 
 ordinary man evinced a genius for the organization 
 of an army, little inferior to his genius in the field. 
 It was far otherwise in the Moscow episode. There 
 the Emperor appears to have confided in his star — to 
 have supposed that his former course of uninterrupted 
 
THE FEENCH KETEEAT FEOM MOSCOW. 77 
 
 triumphs must be uninterrupted still, even though 
 he should neglect the provident care by which, among 
 other qualities, these triumphs were achieved. 
 
 We would observe, however, as a fact that may 
 explain — and not only explain but in a great measure 
 excuse — his deficiency of arrangements at this time, 
 that all through the advance from Witepsk to Moscow, 
 and probably at Moscow also, Napoleon appears to 
 have been in a state of feverish excitement and great 
 mental disquietude. Of this curious fact there has 
 recently appeared some remarkable testimony. Duroc, 
 who during so long a period was admitted to his daily 
 intercourse and familiar conversation, and who beyond 
 all other men deserved the title of his personal friend, 
 dotted down at the time, in great secrecy and only 
 for himself, some notes upon the subject. Forty years 
 later these notes, having come into the hands of 
 M. Villemain, were published by him in the first 
 part of his " Souvenirs Contemporains." We shall 
 conclude this essay by transcribing them, thinking 
 that they form perhaps a key to no small part of what 
 ensued : — 
 
 " 4 Aout, deux heures du matin. A pris le bain : grande 
 agitation. II faut marcher, reparer vite le temps perdu ; 
 nous ne pouvons pas bivouaquer eternellement dans cette 
 bicoque du palais du Due de Wittemberg. 
 
 " 5 Aout, un heure du matin. Dictee sur les mouve- 
 
 mens des corps Que servirait de prendre Eiga? 
 
 II faut une immense victoire, une bataille devant Moscou, 
 une prise de Moscou, qui etonne le monde. 
 
 " L'Empereur a dormi deux heures ; il m'a rnontre le 
 jour deja clair a l'horizon. ' Nous avons encore,' m'a-t-il 
 
78 THE FKENCH EETEEAT FEOM MOSCOW. 
 
 dit, 'du bean temps pour pres de trois mois; il m'en a 
 fallu moins pour Austerlitz et Tilsit.' 
 
 " 7 Aout. L'Empereur a ete physiquement tres souf- 
 frant ; il a pris de l'opium prepare par Methivier. Duroc, 
 il faut marcher ou mourir. Un Empereur meurt debout ; 
 et alors il ne meurt point. Vous avez peur des Prussiens 
 entre Moscou et la France ; souvenez-vous d'lena, et croyez 
 encore plus a leur crainte qu'a leur haine ; mais pour cela 
 il faut marcher; il faut agir. L'Empereur a souffert 
 encore. II faut finir cette fievre du doute." 
 
 We may sum up the whole, perhaps, with a forcible 
 exclamation of the Duke of Wellington, as we find it 
 in his Segur notes : — " It is that which strikes one as 
 most extraordinary in the history of the transaction of 
 our times — how much of the fate of the world depends 
 upon the temper and passions of one man ! " 
 
II. 
 LEGENDS OF CHAELEMAGNE. 
 
LEGENDS OF CHARLEMAGNE. 5 
 
 LEGENDS and mythical stories of yarious kinds 
 have often in the progress of time gathered 
 around the memories of remarkable men. But there 
 is one curious fact respecting them, which has only 
 of late years been, I might, perhaps, say discovered, — 
 certainly, at least, acknowledged. They were formerly 
 thought to have proceeded, like any other falsehoods, 
 from a deliberate purpose to deceive. Now, on the 
 contrary, it seems to be admitted by most persons that 
 they spring up almost unconsciously, and in many 
 cases with a full conviction of their truth by those 
 who first composed them. 
 
 The explanation of this the later, and, as I should 
 say, the sounder, view is to be found in the following 
 train of thought which we may assume to have passed 
 in the mind of the credulous fabulist. The thing 
 must have been so and so; therefore the thing was 
 so and so. Such a man was a great hero — of course 
 
 * Reprinted by permission from Fraser's Magazine of July, 1866. 
 
 G 
 
82 LEGENDS OF CHAKLEMAGNE. 
 
 then he was eight feet high. Such a man was very 
 learned — of course then he had studied the Black Art. 
 Such a man was a Saint — of course then we cannot 
 be wrong in ascribing to him any virtue or any 
 marvel. A process of reasoning like this in the 
 darker ages has sufficed to transform Attila into a 
 giant, Virgil into a magician, and Mahomet into what 
 he certainly never claimed to be, a worker of miracles. 
 Thus does wonder crowd on wonder, each succeeding 
 writer adding a new circumstance, until at - last the 
 true historical personage is obscured, and well-nigh 
 lost to sight in a cloud of legendary lore. 
 
 On no period of history however have these legends 
 settled more closely or in greater numbers than on 
 the era of Charlemagne. That great Sovereign might 
 well make a powerful impression on the popular mind. 
 His dominion was as extensive as that of Napoleon, 
 and indeed almost conterminous with it, while the 
 duration of his reign was about three-fold. The ex- 
 cellence of his civil institutions enhanced the glory 
 of his military exploits ; and he looms high above 
 the series both of his predecessors and of his descen- 
 dants. 
 
 The life and character of Charlemagne have been 
 described with full authority by Eginhard, an accom- 
 plished man of letters, who knew him well, and who 
 filled an office at his Court. This is in truth the only 
 quite accurate and trustworthy record. But on the 
 other hand, it is rather brief and summary, and might 
 well appear to the next age incommensurate to the 
 extent of his conquests and the lustre of his reign. 
 
LEGENDS OF CHARLEMAGNE. 83 
 
 In order to supply this popular craving there came 
 forth in the eleventh century a fabulous history of 
 Charlemagne, falsely ascribed to Turpin, who in the 
 days of the great Emperor had been Archbishop of 
 Rheims. To the same effect, but in divers forms, and 
 in every variety of language, has started up a whole 
 host of ballads and romances. 
 
 Eginhard — who by the way was not in truth Egin- 
 hard at all, for he always called himself and his 
 contemporaries always called him Einhard or Ein- 
 hardus — tells us that Charlemagne gave orders to put 
 in writing "the barbaric and most ancient poems in 
 which the deeds and wars of the old Kings were 
 sung." The object of the great Emperor was that 
 these poems might be safely transmitted to posterity ; 
 and the encouragement which he thus afforded to such 
 compositions was, though unconsciously, conducive to 
 his own renown. Other poems in celebration of him- 
 self sprung up within the next two centuries ; and 
 although the great fame of Charlemagne might fairly 
 rest on his authentic and admitted deeds ; yet cer- 
 tainly, in the eyes of our forefathers, and perhaps even 
 in our own, his figure has seemed enormously enhanced 
 and magnified when contemplated through the haze 
 of fiction. 
 
 On no point I think has that fiction been so rife 
 as on the many legends relating to the twelve peers 
 of Charlemagne, or, as they are sometimes called, his 
 Paladins. But Charlemagne in real fact had no peers 
 at all. The idea is quite imaginary. It appears to 
 take its rise from the supposition that every man of 
 
84 LEGENDS OF CHAELEMAGNE. 
 
 might ought to be attended by certain followers of com- 
 mensurate renown ; and the gospel history may perhaps 
 have suggested the number twelve as especially solemn 
 and sacred. Thus, in like manner, the Spaniards 
 have an epic on Alexander the Great which dates 
 from the thirteenth century, and which represents the 
 Macedonian conqueror also as having around him his 
 twelve peers.* 
 
 As to the name of Paladin it has been, like so 
 many others, elucidated by the skill and learning of 
 Ducange. He shows from quotations that the d in 
 the word is a later corruption of t, and that the original 
 term was " Palatin," not " Paladin ; " the signification 
 being " one that belongs to the palace ; " a chosen 
 champion, or, if you prefer it, a guardsman of the 
 Sovereign. 
 
 Charlemagne himself in some legends is raised to 
 the stature of a giant. His life by the pseudo-Turpin 
 declares that he was at least eight feet high. In 
 other legends he is exalted to the dignity of a Saint- 
 Such at all events was the idea entertained of him 
 by Joan of Arc. She said to Charles VII., at Chinon : 
 — " I tell you, gentle Dauphin, that God has pity on 
 you, your realm, and your people, for St. Louis and 
 St. Charlemagne are on their knees before Him, and 
 offer supplications for you." 
 
 But the event of this reign in which all the poetry, 
 all the legends, all the pseudo-histories, may be said 
 
 *■ This is the " Alexandre* " of Juan Lorenzo Segura, a poem of 
 above ten thousand lines. See Mr. Ticknor's " History," vol. i. p. 54. 
 
LEGENDS OF CHAKLEMAGNE. 85 
 
 to culminate is the retreat of the French from Spain, 
 attended by the rout of Eoncesvalles and the fall of 
 Roland. The real facts are to be gathered from two 
 passages of Eginhard ; the one in his " Life of Charle- 
 magne," and the other in his " Annals " under the date 
 778. It appears then that Charlemagne being invited to 
 Spain by Ibn Araby, one of his Moorish allies, marched 
 over the Pyrenees, took Pamplona, and advanced to 
 the Ebro, under the walls of Saragoza. There he 
 received hostages in token of submission from several 
 of the Saracen princes, and so far had been successful 
 in his object. But on his march homewards his rear- 
 guard was assailed and put to the sword in one of 
 the Pyrenean passes by an armed body of Spanish 
 Basques. " In which conflict," adds Eginhard, " there 
 fell, with very many others, Anselm, Count of the 
 Palace, and Roland, Prgefect of the Marches of Brit- 
 tany." * I may remark that the name of Roland is 
 here given in the truly barbaric form of Hruodlandus. 
 Much more important is the note here appended by 
 M. Teulet, the latest and best editor of Eginhard. 
 " This passage," he says, " is the only one among the 
 early historians in which any mention is made of the 
 famous Roland who plays so great a part in all the 
 Carlovingian romances." 
 
 On this scanty groundwork then has arisen, as I 
 may term it, an air-built and fantastic castle. In the 
 first place Roland is made the nephew of Charlemagne 
 — a relationship which would certainly not be un- 
 
 * Eginhard, " Opera," vol. i. p. 32, ed. Teulet. 
 
86 LEGENDS OF CHAELEMAGNE. 
 
 noticed by Eginhard if it had been real. Next he 
 is invested with the trusty sword Durandal, with which 
 he not only demolishes his enemies, but on one occa- 
 sion, when pursuing the Moslem, cleaves a pass through 
 the Pyrenees which towers above le Cirque de Gavarni, 
 and is still called la breche de Roland. Moreover he 
 had a horn scarcely less tremendous, which he sounded 
 in the rout of Koncesvalles to apprise Charlemagne 
 of his danger, and which was heard by the Emperor 
 at a wonderful distance. Further still the romancers 
 are so obliging as to provide him with a bride, the 
 Lady Alda, who remains at Paris, and is awaiting his 
 return from Spain. 
 
 As it appears to me, there is here a striking simi- 
 larity between the Eoland of France and the William 
 Wallace of Scotland. The exploits of both are unre- 
 corded in the meagre chronicles of the time. These 
 exploits live only in tradition and in song. But taken 
 as a whole they have, in my judgment, a just claim 
 to be believed. All that tradition has done is to 
 confound the elates and exaggerate the circumstances. 
 We may be sure that so great and so general a fame 
 could not in either case have arisen had not the living 
 hero impressed his image on the public mind. I 
 should therefore entirely agree with Sismondi, who 
 in the second volume of the " History of France " con- 
 tends, that although Eoland may not have been 
 pre-eminent at Koncesvalles, he must have performed 
 achievements and acquired renown in former years, 
 when warring against the Saracens of Spain. 
 
 Many other characters of Koncesvalles, though 
 
LEGENDS OF CHARLEMAGNE. 87 
 
 familiar to the minstrel, are wholly unknown to the 
 historian. Such are Oliver and other Paladins in the 
 French romances. Such are Durandarte and Calaynos 
 in the Spanish ballads. But above all in frequency 
 of mention stands Ganelon, the arch-traitor, who misled 
 Roland, in the mountain passes and caused the "dolorous 
 rout." M. Genin, a high authority on the Carlovin- 
 gian period, has discussed the subject of this name,*" 
 conceiving it to be derived from an Archbishop of 
 Sens, also called Ganelon, who in 859 was guilty of gross 
 ingratitude to his Sovereign and benefactor Charles 
 the Bald. This seems to me a wholly unfounded 
 idea. The ingratitude of Archbishop Ganelon did not 
 lead to any such striking or fatal action as would at 
 all impress itself on the popular imagination ; and 
 moreover it appears that the Emperor and the prelate 
 were reconciled together before the close of the same 
 year. JSTor is the sacerdotal character preserved in the 
 legendary Ganelon, as one would expect it to be if 
 an Archbishop had been in truth its prototype. 
 
 I consider it therefore very far more probable that 
 Ganelon may have been the real appellation of the 
 treacherous chief of the Navarrese or Spanish Basques 
 who assailed the rear-guard of Charlemagne. Nor 
 does it seems to me at all surprising that Eginhard 
 in his very summary account of the transaction, and 
 omitting even the name of Roncesvalles, should omit 
 also the name of any leader on the enemy's side. 
 
 Be this as it may, however, there is no doubt 
 
 * " Chanson de Roland," Introduction, p. xxv. 
 
88 LEGENDS OF CHARLEMAGNE. 
 
 that within two centuries and a half from the death 
 of Charlemagne the songs and ballads founded on the 
 tragical tale of Roncesvalles had grown popular in 
 France. One proof of this — connected also with the 
 history of England — is given by Robert Wace in his 
 ".Roman de Rou." He tells us that as the Normans of 
 William the Conqueror marched onwards to the battle 
 of Hastings they had in their front ranks a valiant 
 minstrel who from his deeds of arms was surnamed 
 Taillefer, " the hewer of iron." Taillefer then in the 
 front ranks went singing, as the old French thymes 
 declare it — 
 
 " De Carlemaigne et de Eolant, 
 Et (TOlivier et des vassaus, 
 Qui rnorurent en Kainscevaux." 
 
 Or, 
 
 " Of Charlemagne and of Roland, 
 And of Oliver and the vassals, 
 Who died in Boncevanx." * 
 
 Nor were the ballads of Roncevaux less in vogue 
 among the Spaniards. Of this I may give a striking 
 example, though of a later period, derived from the 
 very masterpiece of Spanish genius. 
 
 There is a passage in the second part of "Don 
 Quixote,"! where the knight of La Mancha and his 
 squire repair to Toboso in quest of the peerless Dul- 
 cinea. There — 
 
 " a country labourer passed them going out before daybreak 
 to plough, and as he came along he was singing the old 
 ballad which says — 
 
 * See Ge'nin, "Introduction a la Chanson de Eoland,'* p. lxiv. 
 f Part ii. chap. ix. 
 
LEGENDS OF CHAKLEMAGNE. 89 
 
 ' 111 ye fared, ye Frenchmen, 
 In the chace of EoncevaL' 
 
 a i 
 
 Let me die,' said Don Quixote, hearing the ballad, 
 ' if we have any good success to-night ; dost thou hear 
 what the peasant sings, Sancho ? ' " 
 
 The ballad thus quoted by Cervantes as sung 
 by a clown in La Mancha, is given by him (so far 
 as regards the opening lines), with some slight verbal 
 differences from its printed form in the "Romancero" 
 — differences which, arising, as of course, from tradi- 
 tionary recitation, are of no particular account. It 
 has been rendered into English verses by Mr. Lock- 
 hart, under the title of " The Admiral Guarinos." 
 And here I cannot but pause for a moment to com- 
 memorate the admirable spirit and brilliancy with 
 which Mr. Lockhart has translated — or rather in many 
 cases not exactly translated but rather paraphrased 
 and new-formed — these ancient Spanish ballads. My 
 own warmth of feeling may indeed mislead me when 
 I mention a friend of great intimacy and of cherished 
 memory, now passed away. But I would desire you 
 to consider how strong on this point is the testimony 
 of an American gentleman, Mr. Ticknor. In his ex- 
 cellent book — " The History of Spanish Literature " — ■ 
 Mr. Ticknor observes of these translations of Lockhart, 
 that in his judgment they form "a work of genius 
 beyond any of the sort known to me in any language." * 
 
 If indeed I may be permitted to adduce a single 
 instance in proof of this great superiority I shall be 
 content with one, the concluding stanza of this very 
 
 * " History of Spanish Literature," vol. i. p. 115, ed. 1863. 
 
90 LEGENDS OF CHARLEMAGNE. 
 
 ballad on the Admiral Guarinos. It relates how 
 Guarinos — not a Moslem as you might imagine from 
 his title, but one of Charlemagne's captains, and made 
 a prisoner at Koncesvalles — after seven years' durance 
 being by a fortunate accident mounted once more on 
 his favourite war-horse, and grasping once more his 
 ancient lance, makes his way from Spain. I will give 
 you first a translation as literal as I can make it of 
 the Spanish lines, and next Mr. Lockhart's version. 
 
 Here is a literal translation of the concluding 
 Spanish lines : 
 
 " The Moors who looked upon this 
 All with one accord sought to slay him ; 
 But Guarinos, as became a brave man, 
 Began forthwith to fight 
 With the Moors, who were so many 
 That they might have darkened the sun. 
 In such guise then did he fight 
 That he was able to set himself free, 
 And to reach once again his own land, 
 His native soil of France. 
 Great honour there they showed him, 
 When they thus saw him return." 
 
 How incomparably finer, how far more abounding 
 in life and fire, is the corresponding stanza of Mr. 
 Lockhart : 
 
 "With that Guarinos, lance in rest, against the scoffer rode, 
 Pierced at one thrust his envious breast, and down his 
 
 turban trode. 
 Now ride, now ride, Guarinos, nor lance nor rowel spare, 
 Slay, slay, and gallop for thy life, the land of France lies 
 
 there ! " 
 
LEGENDS OF CHARLEMAGNE. 91 
 
 But let me make myself clearly understood. While 
 I think that the Spanish lines which close " The 
 Admiral Guarinos" are extremely poor and tame, I 
 am far indeed from applying that character in general 
 to the Spanish ballads, or other lyric pieces. On the 
 contrary, many amongst them possess a natural charm, 
 an inborn simplicity and grace, and sometimes also 
 an exquisite tenderness which cannot be too highly 
 praised, and which seem almost to defy the power of 
 translation. As combining all these qualities I might 
 mention, for instance, the little poem beginning " En 
 los tiempos que me vi," which is the original of Lock- 
 hart's " Yalladolid," and one other, " La nina Morena," 
 which is the original of " Zara's Ear-rings." In some 
 of these cases, however, the Spanish poem is marred 
 by later interpolations, as Depping considers them, or, 
 as I should rather say, by an original defect in the 
 couleur locale, as the French term it. Thus, in " Zara's 
 Ear-rings," the Moorish maiden speaks of herself 
 attending mass, a rite of course, peculiar to the 
 Christians ; and also of admiring the rich brocade of 
 a marquis, a title never known among her countrymen. 
 
 Excellent as are undoubtedly these translations by 
 Lockhart, taken as a whole, there are yet some few 
 cases in which they have been even surpassed. Thus 
 there is another fine ballad derived from the age of 
 Charlemagne, " Lady Alda's Dream," Lady Alda being 
 the fabulous bride of the scarcely less fabulous Eoland. 
 Of this, Mr. Ticknor observes that in its English dress 
 Lockhart must yield the palm to another most accom- 
 plished man who is still preserved to us ; I mean the 
 
92 LEGENDS OF CHARLEMAGNE. 
 
 former Governor of Canada, Sir Edmnnd Head. In 
 this ballad Lady Alda, being left at Paris with her 
 train, has a dream of a falcon overpowered by an eagle. 
 One of her damsels seeks to interpret this dream in 
 an auspicious sense. But I will leave Sir Edmund 
 Head to continue the tale : 
 
 " ' Thou art the falcon, and thy knight is the eagle in his 
 
 pride, 
 As he comes in triumph from the wars, and pounces on 
 
 his bride.' 
 The maidens laughed, but Alda sighed and gravely shook 
 
 her head : 
 ' Full rich,' quoth she, ' shall thy guerdon be, if thou 
 
 the truth hast said.' 
 'Tis morn ; her letters stained with blood the truth too 
 
 plainly tell, 
 How in the chace of Bonceval Sir Roland fought and fell."* 
 
 But I have not yet done with the Admiral Guari- 
 nos. In the passage which I read to you from " Don 
 Quixote," you will observe how Cervantes makes his 
 hero declare that he can expect no good fortune that 
 day, since it had begun by the singing of a ballad 
 upon Koncesvalles. It appears then that the singing 
 of a ballad upon Boncesvalles was deemed of ill 
 augury among Spaniards. On the other hand, since, 
 as I have lately shown you, the soldiers of William 
 the Conqueror marched forward to the battle of 
 
 * The Lady Alda reappears in one at least of the Chansons de 
 Geste, where she is mentioned as the sister of Sir Oliver : 
 
 " Et si vient belle Aude, la soreur Olivier." 
 
 " Gui de Bourgogne," p. 39, ed. 1859. 
 
LEGENDS OF CHARLEMAGNE. 93 
 
 Hastings singing another of these ballads upon Ron- 
 cesvalles, we may conclude that it was deemed of good 
 augury among Frenchmen. Is not this a strange fact ? 
 — I think not hitherto noticed. Here are the songs 
 on the rout of Eoncesvalles held to be ill augury 
 among the supposed descendants of the victors, and 
 of good augury among the supposed descendants of the 
 vanquished ! Surely this is the very reverse of what 
 on any pre-conceived idea we might expect to find. 
 
 In English poetry we find the rout of Eoncesvalles 
 not unfrequently mentioned. There is in the first 
 book of " Paradise Lost " a reminiscence — no doubt 
 high-toned and sonorous, but a little misty — in which 
 Milton ranks not only the famous Roland, but the 
 great Emperor himself among the slain : 
 
 " When Charlemagne with all his peerage fell by Fonta- 
 rabia." 
 
 Coming to later times, we find a pathetic ballad 
 by Matthew Gregory Lewis, entitled "Durandate and 
 Belerma," for which he is only in some part indebted 
 to the Spanish. It begins as follows : 
 
 " Sad and fearful is the story 
 Of the Eoncevalles fight ; 
 On that fatal field of glory 
 
 Perished many a gallant knight." 
 
 Nor can you have forgotten the beautiful opening 
 of that poem, one of the very finest of its class, which 
 commemorates the death of the Black Prince at Bor- 
 deaux, and which Sir Walter Scott has interwoven 
 with the novel of " Rob Roy : " 
 
94 LEGENDS OF CHARLEMAGNE. 
 
 " for the voice of that wild horn 
 On Fontarabian echoes borne, 
 
 The dying hero's call ; 
 That told imperial Charlemagne 
 How Paynim sons of swarthy Spain 
 
 Had wrought his champion's fall." 
 
 Pass we to Italian. Dante has a passage very 
 similar to Milton's, in which he refers to " the dolorous 
 rout," la dolorosa rotta, and to the sounding of the 
 terrible horn.* It is remarkable that in the same 
 place Dante calls the enterprise of Charlemagne " the 
 saintly deed," la santa gesta — a phrase derived, as 
 I conceive, from a later period — the Crusades — when 
 the recovery of the Holy Sepulchre suggested the idea 
 of every conflict with the Moslem as a holy war. 
 
 But in Italy the legends of Charlemagne did not 
 merely, as in England, give rise to some passing 
 allusion or to some imitative song. On the contrary 
 they produced two great epic poems, the epic of 
 Boyardo and the epic of Ariosto, both having for their 
 hero the brave Boland, or as the Italians call him, 
 Orlando. 
 
 The poem of Boyardo, founded on an imaginary 
 siege of Paris by the Saracens, is now very little read, 
 at least beyond his own country. But the few among 
 us who are qualified to judge, have judged him very 
 favourably. Thus speaks Mr. Hallam : 
 
 " The ' Orlando Inamorato ' of Boyardo has hitherto not 
 received that share of renown which seems to be its due, 
 overpowered by the splendour of Ariosto's poem." f 
 
 * " Inferno," canto xxxi. 
 
 f "Introduction to the Literature of Europe,'' vol. i. p. 313. 
 
LEGENDS OF CHAKLEMAGNE. 95 
 
 Ariosto's poem has indeed cast into the shade 
 nearly all other poems of romantic fiction on his side 
 the Alps. So much was it read and relished by the 
 Italians as to reflect a share of its own popularity on 
 the older Carlovingian legends, out of which it sprung. 
 
 This Italian appreciation, from whatever cause 
 arising, of the Carlovingian legends, may be proved 
 by some slight but significant examples. Thus is it 
 not curious that the common Italian word which means 
 "to deceive," ingannare, is held to be derived from 
 the name of Ganelon, or shortly, Gan, the arch-traitor 
 at Eoncesvalles ? 
 
 Thus, again, many a wayfarer on the old and 
 beautiful post-road — seldom, I fear, to be re-travelled 
 — from Florence to Rome, by way of Terni, may have 
 noticed to his left, perched on one of the summits of 
 the Apennines, the decaying town of Spello. One of 
 its gates bears, it seems, a piece of mediseval sculpture, 
 with an inscription in honour of Orlando. They are 
 marked by the grossness of a less cultivated age ; and 
 I cannot fully explain them. It may suffice for my 
 purpose to say that they are intended to commemorate 
 the hero's gigantic size and warlike prowess.* 
 
 In France, the poems belonging to the Carlovingian 
 cycle are very numerous, and some of considerable 
 length. They were called " Chansons de G-este," an old 
 French word derived from the Latin Gesta, so that 
 the meaning is : " Songs of heroic deeds." One of 
 the chief of these is the " Chanson de Roland," having 
 
 * They are described at length by M. Genin, "Chanson de 
 Eoland," Introduction, p. xxi. 
 
96 LEGENDS OF CHARLEMAGNE. 
 
 for its author Turolcl or Theroulde, and for its date, 
 as is probable, the eleventh century. The last and 
 best edition of it was in the year 1851, by M. Genin, 
 who prefixed an ably written and interesting intro- 
 duction, to which in my present essay I am much 
 beholden. 
 
 M. Genin, in the true spirit of a commentator, 
 ascribes great poetical merit and beauty to the work 
 which he has edited. Such is also the opinion of a 
 gentleman in this country, Mr. Ludlow, who in 1865 
 published two volumes of the " Popular Epics of the 
 Middle Ages." Mr. Ludlow there says that he considers 
 the Song of Roland " the masterpiece of French epic 
 poetry." * For my own part, I cannot concur in these 
 praises. So far as I have read in the Song of Roland, 
 I have found it very tiresome reading, and discovered 
 no trace of poetical beauties. Its value, as it seems 
 to me, is as illustrating the temper and the manners 
 of the time ; and of these I shall now proceed to offer 
 one or two examples. 
 
 In the fifth book of the " Chanson de Roland " is an 
 account of the final conflict under the walls of Sara- 
 goza. We find the " Amiralz " or Emir before it 
 commences invoking his false gods, calling in one 
 breath upon Apollo and Mahomet, and vowing to each 
 an image in fine gold. And after the city is taken 
 the poet continues in a passage which may serve to 
 show the idea of liberty of conscience as current in 
 that age : 
 
 * See vol. i. p. 363. 
 
LEGENDS OF CHAKLEMAGNE. 97 
 
 " The Emperor lias Saragoza taken ; 
 
 A thousand Frenchmen search through the city, 
 
 Its synagogues, and its Mahoundries (Blalmmeries) ; 
 
 Holding mallets of iron and hatchets, 
 
 They break the images and the idols. 
 
 The Bishops meanwhile bless the waters, 
 
 And lead the pagans to the baptistery. 
 
 If any one should gainsay great Charles, 
 
 He is hanged, or burned, or slain. 
 
 More than one hundred thousand are baptized 
 
 And made good Christians ; all but the Queen — 
 
 She is led away a captive to fair France, 
 
 That she may be converted by love." 
 
 The authors of these poems were disposed to follow 
 a good old Oriental precedent. When in the East one 
 of the " Arabian Nights "or some other tale of wonder 
 is recited, it is "usual for the reciter to stop short at 
 the most interesting period, and declare that he will 
 not finish the story unless a piece of money be put 
 down by every person present. Just so in these 
 " Chansons de G-este." Thus in "Huon de Bordeaux," 
 there is a pause after five thousand lines, when Huon 
 is just about to encounter the giant in his castle, and 
 the minstrel says — I will translate the lines : 
 
 " Oh mighty Segnors, I am sure you see full plain 
 
 That it is near vespers, and that I am weary. 
 
 ****** 
 
 Let me then go and drink, for such is my desire. 
 
 ****** 
 
 But do you return to-morrow, after dinner, 
 
 And let me pray each of you to bring with him 
 
 A maille (a halfpenny) tied up in a fold of his shirt, 
 
 H 
 
98 LEGENDS OF CHARLEMAGNE. 
 
 For there is little liberality in these Poitevines ; 
 Miserly and mean was lie who first had them made, 
 Or who first gave them to the courteous minstrel ! " * 
 
 Poitevines, -let me explain, are a very small French 
 coin, so called because they were first coined in Poitou. 
 Small as they were, however, it was found worth while 
 to counterfeit them, for we find in old French the 
 word Poitevineur as applied to the maker of false 
 Poitevines.] 
 
 But I come back to the minstrel in " Huon de Bor- 
 deaux." It would seem that his hearers on the morrow 
 had neglected to bring in their shirts the much-de- 
 sired mailles. Therefore after some five hundred lines 
 of further recitation, the minstrel breaks forth again : 
 
 " Take yon notice, so may God give me health, 
 I will at once pnt an end to my song : 
 I will excommunicate on my own authority, 
 Also by the power of Auberon and his rank, 
 All those who shall not open their purses and give to my 
 wife ! " % 
 
 Auberon, I need not say, is the old French form 
 of the German or the English Oberon. But I may 
 add that in the course of my reading I have met with 
 this name Auberon in the French form upon only two 
 occasions, first in the legend of the Fairies, and next 
 in the pedigree of the Earls of Carnarvon. 
 
 The story in this " Chanson de Geste," " Huon de 
 Bordeaux," is substantially the same as that in the 
 
 * " Huon de Bordeaux," p. 148, ed. 1860. 
 
 f Roquefort, " Glossaire de la Langue Romane " (sub voce). 
 
 J " Huon de Bordeaux," p. 164. 
 
LEGENDS OF CHARLEMAGNE. 99 
 
 romantic poem the "Oberon" of Wieland. But its 
 recital is extremely rude and bold, and it seems still 
 more so when contrasted with the masterpiece of the 
 graceful German. 
 
 One of its peculiarities is as to the parentage of 
 Oberon, which it states at the outset in some lines as 
 follows : 
 
 " Know ye that Auberon was son of Julius Csesar, 
 
 Who reigned in Hungary, a savage land, 
 
 Who held Austria also, and its inheritance. 
 
 Moreover, he held court in Constantinople, 
 
 And there built walls seven leagues in length, 
 
 Which are standing at this very day. 
 ****** 
 
 His son, then, was Auberon, the noble knight, 
 Who was only three feet in his stature, 
 But was a fairy, as you ought to know." 
 
 A publication of these " Chansons de Geste," under 
 the name of " Les Anciens Poetes de la Erance," was 
 begun in 1859, with the liberal patronage of the Im- 
 perial Government, and under the able direction of M. 
 Guessard. In 1859, and the subsequent year, there were 
 five volumes of this series published belonging to the 
 Carlo vingian cycle. Several more have more recently 
 appeared, and it is announced on the flyleaf that to 
 complete that cycle no less than forty volumes in all 
 will be required. I hope, however, that this only too 
 liberal promise may not be carried out. The few 
 volumes already given to the world seem to me suffi- 
 cient to satisfy even the most craving curiosity. There 
 is little variety in the stories, and none at all in the 
 
100 LEGENDS OF CHAKLEMAGNE. 
 
 style. The poetical beauties, if indeed any exist, are 
 at all events but thinly scattered ; and the sole value 
 of these works lies as I conceive in the glimpses which 
 they now and then afford of the manners and feelings 
 of the age of chivalry during which they were com- 
 posed. 
 
 Those glimpses are not very favourable. The 
 knights and Paladins, though properly held forth as 
 fearless, appear in at least an equal degree ferocious. 
 Moderation in conquest, and mercy to the vanquished, 
 are seldom to be ranked among their virtues. The 
 prelates are represented not as ministers of the God 
 of Peace, but rather as doughty champions, seeking 
 to kill as many Saracens as possible. For example, 
 we find in " Gaufrey," a French chief, Berart, address 
 the Archbishop of Eheims as follows : 
 
 " ' Turpin, Sir Archbishop, be a knight to-day ; 
 It is a trade in which you are already skilled. 
 Let you and me try our might against the pagans ! ' 
 And Turpin made answer : ' So let it be, 
 I shall read them a very dolorous psalm-book, 
 One cannot every day be reading texts and versicles ; 
 Times come when one should strike with one's trusty 
 steel ! ' " 
 
 So then Berart and the Archbishop rushing forward 
 deal fierce blows upon the enemy : 
 
 " Of Saracens they made more than one hundred fall, 
 Who will not stand up again either in March or in 
 February." * 
 
 * " Gaufrey," p. 196, ed. 1859. 
 
LEGENDS OF CHARLEMAGNE. 101 
 
 As to the ladies, I may cite also from " G-aufrey " 
 the description of Flordespifie, who is represented as 
 a pattern princess : 
 
 '.' Her age was but fourteen years and a half: 
 
 She knew well how to speak Latin, and she understood 
 
 Eomane ; 
 She knew well how to play at tables (or draughts) and 
 
 chess ; 
 And as to the course of the stars and shining moon, 
 She knew more than any woman living in this age." * 
 
 The princesses were no credit to this excellent 
 training. Not only did they on occasion bear arms 
 and strike blows like the Bradamant of Ariosto, but 
 they too frequently appear both treacherous and cruel. 
 Thus, in " Fierabras," one young lady dreading some 
 evil machinations from her aged governess, lures her 
 close to a palace window, and then makes a sign to 
 her chamberlain behind, who flings the matron out 
 of window into the sea, where she is drowned. The 
 same princess, the beautiful Floripas, is afterwards 
 consulted by her father, the Emir, as to the disposal 
 of some French knights, his prisoners : 
 
 " ' So tell me then, my daughter, what counsel you give 
 
 me.' 
 ' Sir,' said Floripas, ' hearken to my words : 
 Have their feet and their limbs cut off, 
 And burn them in a fire outside the city.' 
 ' Daughter,' said the Emir, ' you have spoken right 
 
 well.' " | 
 
 * " Gaufrey," p. 55. f " Fierabras," pp. 67, 83. 
 
102 LEGENDS OF CHAKLEMAGNE. 
 
 These gentes pucelles cannot by any means be ac- 
 cused of carrying to excess their feelings of maiden 
 reserve. When Floripas becomes enamoured of Gui 
 de Bourgogne, she does not scruple to ask his hand 
 in marriage. Gui at first objects, saying, that he will 
 take no wife except from the choice of Charlemagne. 
 But Floripas rejoins : 
 
 " I swear by Mahomet, that if you will not take me 
 I will have you all hanged and waving in the wind." 
 
 And upon this Gui very naturally yields.* 
 
 In view of this auspicious event we find that 
 Floripas consents to adopt the Christian faith. We 
 cannot say, however, that her ideas of female propriety 
 are in consequence very much improved. She has 
 to undergo a siege in one of her castles with the 
 knights who were recently her father's prisoners ; and 
 although they have no fear that the donjon will be 
 taken, they apprehend a wearisome blockade. Upon 
 this Floripas has an expedient for beguiling the time : 
 
 '-' I have with me five maidens of right noble birth, 
 What can I say more ? Let each knight take a paramour, 
 Then so long as we are here, we shall lead a joyous life." 
 
 This proposal finds great favour among the five 
 knights : 
 
 " ' Certes,' answered Eoland, ' you have spoken courtesy, 
 Never yet saw I a maiden of such noble behaviour.' " j 
 
 The devotion expressed in these " Chansons de 
 
 * "Fierabras,"p. 85. 
 
 f Ibid. p. 118. Nearly the same words are ascribed to Floripas 
 in an earlier passage, p. 69 
 
LEGENDS OF CHARLEMAGNE. 103 
 
 Geste " is indeed of the most grovelling kind, and 
 worthy of the darkest ages. It scarcely soars above the 
 worship of the negro on the coast of Guinea for his 
 fetish, adoring it when he is prosperous, and threatening 
 or even maltreating it when he thinks that it does not 
 yield him due protection. I will give two instances 
 from this same poem of "Fierabras," the one as applied 
 to a Mahometan, and the other to a Christian prince. 
 First, then, of the Emir with whom we have already 
 made acquaintance as the father of Floripas. Being 
 worsted in battle, he exclaims : 
 
 " Ah, Mahomet ! Sir, how you have forgotten me ! 
 
 Ill love have you shown me this day. 
 
 If ever I return in safety to Spain, 
 
 You shall be so beaten in the ribs and sides 
 
 That there is no man in the world but will pity you ; 
 
 And I shall hold you more vile than any dead dog." 
 
 Let us come next to the mighty Emperor Charle- 
 magne himself: 
 
 " 'St. Mary, our Lady,' said Charles of the haughty aspect, 
 
 ' Protect Oliver, so that he may not be killed or taken; 
 
 For, by my father's sword, if he were slain, 
 
 In no monastery of France nor yet of other lands 
 
 Should priest or clerk be any more ordained : 
 
 I would cast down both crucifix and altar ! ' " * 
 
 Charlemagne himself appears wholly transfigured 
 in these " Chansons de Geste." First he is represented 
 as in extreme old age. Thus in the opening passage 
 of " Huon de Bordeaux," he is made to say that he was 
 a hundred years old at the birth of his eldest son 
 
 * See these two passages in the " Fierabras," pp. 175, 28. 
 
104 LEGENDS OF CHAKLEMAGNE. 
 
 Chariot, who is already grown up to manhood. Thus, 
 again, in " Doon de Mayence," we are told that Doon 
 and Charlemagne were born on the same day,* and 
 yet Charlemagne survived to be also the contem- 
 porary of a grandson of Doon, no other than the traitor 
 Ganelon. 
 
 In conformity with the idea of decrepid age, the 
 "Chansons de Geste" no longer hold forth Charlemagne 
 as the wise and mighty sovereign, such as he is shown 
 both in the earlier fictions, and in authentic history. 
 On the contrary, he is represented as feeble and fretful, 
 timorous and wavering, and bearded even to his face 
 by his bolder Paladins. There is among several others, 
 one curious dialogue of this kind in " Gui de Bour- 
 gogne," the scene being laid in Spain. The great 
 Emperor is so nettled by a taunt from Koland, that 
 he nearly, says the poet, struck him with his glove 
 across the nose : 
 
 " ' Sir,' so spoke Oliver, ' you are much to blame, 
 And I swear that I will not let seven days pass by 
 Before I begin my march homewards to France.' 
 
 # •%■ ■& •%■ ■& # 4* 
 
 ' By my head,' quoth Eoland, ' I will do the same. 
 Let us leave this old man, who is wholly besotted, 
 And may a hundred thousand devils possess him ! ' " j 
 
 The constant and as it were systematic depreciation 
 of Charlemagne in these later poems might well sur- 
 prise us. Perhaps it is best explained by remembering- 
 how, since the time of Charlemagne, the great feuda- 
 
 * " Doon de Mayence," p. 162. f " Gui de Bourgogne," p. 33. 
 
LEGENDS OF CHAELEMAGNE. 105 
 
 tories of the Crown had succeeded in depressing both 
 his own descendants and the first kings of the suc- 
 ceeding dynasty. A feeble monarch surrounded by 
 powerful and overbearing vassals, might seem, at least 
 to the dependents of the latter, the most eligible 
 form of government. Hence it would be natural for 
 them to suppose that in the time of the far-famed 
 Emperor also a like system had prevailed. The poet 
 makes Roland address to Charles the Great the same 
 terms as the Comte de Yermandois may really have 
 addressed to Charles the Simple. 
 
 Besides the " Chansons de Geste " there exists a 
 wholly separate class of poems relative to Charlemagne, 
 which is made known to us in some detail by M. Louis 
 Moland in his " Origines Litteraires de la France." These 
 poems belong to the literature and were prompted by 
 the spirit of the first Crusades. Assuming a pilgrimage 
 to the Holy Land as amongst the highest of earthly 
 duties, and taking for granted that the mighty Charle- 
 magne could not have neglected that sacred obligation, 
 they represent him as visiting both Constantinople 
 and Jerusalem in company with his twelve peers. The 
 principal composition of this class, extending to nearly 
 nine hundred lines, dates from the twelfth century. 
 There is a transcript of it in the fifteenth, which is 
 preserved at the British Museum, and which is illus- 
 trated with admirable skill. It contains for example, 
 on the verso of one of the first folio pages, a superb 
 miniature representing John Talbot, the first and 
 famous Earl of Shrewsbury, who, on his knees, is 
 
106 LEGENDS OF CHAELEMAGNE. 
 
 supposed to present this very volume to Queen Mar- 
 garet of Anjou.* 
 
 It was from this transcript at the British Museum 
 that the poem was published for the first time in 1836, 
 by a French gentleman well known in antiquarian 
 literature, M. Francisque Michel. Fully sufficient 
 extracts, however, will be found in the work of M. 
 Moland. 
 
 I will here translate the lines describing what 
 Charlemagne found in the temple of Jerusalem, 
 
 " He entered a church of marble, richly painted. 
 
 There stood an altar of renowned sanctity : 
 
 At this Christ had chaunted the Mass, and His Apostles 
 
 also. 
 And the twelve stalls are still there entire, 
 The thirteenth in the midst, sealed and closed. 
 Charles came in, rejoicing at his heart. 
 The twelve peers took their seats on both sides, 
 But Charles took his seat in the midst. 
 No man ever sat there before him ! " f 
 
 Such then were the legends of Charlemagne. I 
 certainly cannot commend them to my hearers as a 
 rich and fertile field from which an abundant harvest 
 may be gathered in. They rather, on the contrary, 
 resemble some rude moorland, or some thicket full 
 of briars, upon which, nevertheless, a few berries may 
 be found. Dropping metaphors, I would say that 
 while I am unable to discern in these poems any of 
 
 * At the British Museum, marked " Bibl. Keg," 15, E. vi. It was 
 published by Mr. Pickering in 1836 — not 1846, as M. Moland 
 erroneously states. 
 
 f See this passage in the " Origines Litteraires," p. 101. 
 
LEGENDS OF' CHARLEMAGNE 107 
 
 the beauties ascribed to them by their more ardent 
 commentators, and while I think that their stories 
 are for the most part ill-contrived and destitute of 
 interest, I yet conceive that they afford very striking- 
 illustrations — and the more striking because wholly 
 undesigned — of the customs and the feelings in the 
 " age of chivalry " — which was never very chivalrous 
 in the modern sense of the term. 
 
III. 
 THE CHRONOLOGY OF THE GOSPELS. 
 
THE CHRONOLOGY OF THE GOSPELS.* 
 
 ALL Biblical students have long since been aware 
 that the Common Era, computing events from 
 the Nativity of Christ, and fixed in the 753rd year 
 from the foundation of Eome, is altogether un- 
 trustworthy. It was first devised by Dionysius, an 
 abbot of the sixth century, and first brought into 
 general use under the Carlovingian Kings. But, how- 
 ever well it might pass muster in an uncritical age, 
 a very slight examination sufficed to show that it 
 was wholly at variance with the first chapters of St. 
 Matthew's Gospel. This a very few words will make 
 plain. We may deduce from Josephus that Herod the 
 Great died in the spring of the year 4 before Christ 
 according to the Dionysian Era.f Taking then into 
 account the Flight into Egypt, and the Massacre of 
 
 * 1. Das Geburtsjalir Christi; geschiehtlich-chronologische Untersuch- 
 ungen von A. W. Zumpt. Leipzig, 1869. 
 
 2. Fasti Sacri, or a Key to the Chronology of the Neiv Testament. 
 By Thomas Lewin, Esq., of Trinity College, Oxford, M.A., F.S.A. 
 London, 1865. 
 
 f " Ant. Jud.," lib. xvii. c. 8. See the Essay by M. Freret in the 
 " Memoires de l'Academie des Inscriptions," vol. xxi. p. 278. 
 
112 THE CHEONOLOGY OF THE GOSPELS. 
 
 the Innocents, as recorded by St. Matthew, it is im- 
 possible to place the Nativity of Christ later than five 
 years before the period that is commonly assigned. 
 
 Thus far there is no difficulty. Nor is there any 
 other connected with chronology in the whole first 
 Gospel. But on passing to the third, we find ourselves 
 greatly perplexed. St. Luke tells us at his outset that 
 his narrative begins " in the days of Herod, the King 
 of Judaea." When, however, he comes to the taxing 
 of the Roman empire, or at least of the province of 
 Judaea, which brought Joseph and Mary to be taxed 
 at Bethlehem, he makes mention of Cyrenius, more 
 properly according to the Roman form Quirinius, or, 
 it' we desire to be most accurate of all, Quirinus. The 
 words of St. Luke in this passage are rendered as 
 follows in our Authorized Version : — "And this taxing 
 was first made when Cyrenius was Governor of Syria." 
 
 It is at this point that our perplexities begin. We 
 learn from St. Matthew that, upon the death of Herod, 
 his son Archelaus was appointed to reign in Judaea in 
 his room.* We learn from Josephus that, after ruling 
 for not quite ten years, Archelaus was deposed and 
 banished by the Emperor Augustns.f Then, and then 
 only, that is, in the year 6 of the Common Era, Judaea 
 was reduced to a Roman province, and Pnblius 
 Quirinus, who was sent over as Governor of Syria, 
 proceeded to take in hand the business of the census. 
 Or, as Josephus states it, "Moreover, Quirinus came 
 himself into Judaea, which was now added to Syria 
 
 * Matt., c. ii. verse 22. 
 
 f " Ant. Jud.," lib. xvii. c. 15 ; and " Bell. Jud.," lib. ii. c. 7. 
 
THE CHKONOLOGY OF THE GOSPELS. 113 
 
 to take an account of their substance and dispose of 
 Archelaus's money." * 
 
 It would seem, then, at first sight, as though St. 
 Luke had placed the birth of our Lord some ten or 
 twelve years later than the date which other and equal 
 authorities compel us to assign. 
 
 But supposing this difficulty solved — and we will 
 presently show how many attempts have been made to 
 solve it — there is still a subsequent text which is far 
 from being clear. St. Luke goes on to give a precise 
 date — the only precise date, we may observe in passing, 
 that is given by any one of the four Evangelists. He 
 adduces "the fifteenth year of the reign of Tiberius 
 Caesar, Pontius Pilate being Governor of Judaea." 
 Now, Augustus, having died in his own month of 
 August, a.d. 14 of the Common Era, the fifteenth 
 year of Tiberias may be taken to point to a.d. 29. 
 In that year, continues St. Luke, "the word of Cod 
 came unto John, the son of Zacharias, in the wilder- 
 ness." A period somewhat later, by a few months at 
 least, must be ascribed to our Lord's own baptism and 
 the commencement of His ministry. At that time, 
 says St. Luke, "Jesus Himself began to be about 
 thirty years of age." So it stands in our Authorized 
 Version, but, perhaps, more accurately, as follows, in 
 the note to Tischendorfs edition : " And Jesus Himself, 
 when He began, was about thirty years of age." Now, 
 then, taking His Nativity, for the reasons already 
 given, not later than the year 5 before the Common 
 
 * " Ant. Jud.," lib. xviii. c. 1. We give the words from Whiston's 
 version. 
 
 I 
 
114 THE CHBONOLOGY OF THE GOSPELS. 
 
 Era, it would follow that at the commencement of His 
 ministry he must have been, not as St. Luke states, 
 "about thirty" — dxrei Irdv rpiaKovra — but at least 
 thirty-four or thirty-five years of age. 
 
 These difficulties — and above all those connected 
 with the " taxing " of Quirinus — have exercised in no 
 small degree the ingenuity of commentators. Most 
 various have been their expedients. Some have 
 declared the whole parenthesis about Quirinus to be 
 an early gloss and interpolation of the text. , Others, 
 observing that Sentius Saturninus had been Governor 
 of Syria some time before the death of Herod, desired, 
 although with no authority from manuscripts, to sub- 
 stitute his name for that of Cyrenius in St. Luke. 
 This, it appears, no less an authority than Tertullian 
 was willing to do.* Other changes in the text were 
 proposed by others. Some, without tampering with 
 the words, attempted to construe 7rpu)rr] in the sense 
 of irpoTspa; the meaning of St. Luke being, as they 
 alleged, to explain that the census which caused the 
 journey to Bethlehem differed from and was earlier 
 than the census of Quirinus. There seems, however, 
 no adequate motive for such a reflection on the part of 
 the Evangelist, and that construction would be, more- 
 over, a force upon the Greek. 
 
 Leaving the words as they stand, there has also 
 been more recently an ingenious but fanciful theory. 
 There was only one census, it is said, but that inter- 
 rupted in its progress. As commanded by Augustus, 
 
 * " Advers. Marcion.," lib. iv. c. 19. 
 
THE CPIKONOLOGY OF THE GOSPELS. 115 
 
 and as commenced, we may suppose, in the year 5 
 before Christ according to the Common Era, it may 
 have proceeded g0 far that Joseph and Mary, and 
 many more, went down to their own city to be taxed. 
 But Augustus, in his indulgence, having perhaps 
 relented, the new taxation may have been laid aside 
 and not resumed till twelve years afterwards, when 
 Judsea was reduced to a province and Quirinus sent 
 out as governor. By this theory the first chrono- 
 logical difficulty might perhaps be explained away ; 
 but then this theory rests only on conjecture, with- 
 out one shred of evidence or corroborative testimony. 
 
 On the whole, then, this parenthesis of St. Luke 
 about Cyrenius has remained obscure. Strauss, in his 
 " Life of Jesus," points to it with exultation as to one 
 of those points in which he desires to convict the 
 Gospels of contradiction or inaccuracy. On the other 
 side the ablest commentators have been- willing to 
 allow that the passage is difficult, and has not yet 
 received that full elucidation of which it would doubt- 
 less admit. 
 
 It is therefore with especial pleasure that we wel- 
 come this publication of Dr. Zumpt. We gather from 
 the dedication that the author was a favourite pupil 
 of Dr. Twesten, the eminent Professor of Theology in 
 the University of Berlin ; and we are informed that, as 
 a classic scholar and exponent of Koman history, he 
 enjoys a very high reputation in Germany. This 
 gentleman has devoted a whole volume to the point at 
 issue, and propounded a careful and consistent theory 
 upon it. 
 
116 THE CHRONOLOGY OF THE GOSPELS. 
 
 That theory, indeed, is not altogether new. It was 
 first propounded by Dr. Zumpt, in a Latin essay which 
 appeared at Berlin in 1854 : " Comnaentatio de Syria 
 Komanorum provincia ab Caesare Augusto ad T. Yes- 
 pasianum." Since that time it has been most favour- 
 ably noticed in this country. Mr. Lewin has adopted 
 it in his able and comprehensive, though not always 
 convincing, work on the New Testament Chronology 
 which we have named second in the heading of this 
 article.* Dr. Alford, Dean of Canterbury, whose un- 
 timely death, even while these pages are passing 
 through the press, we observe with deep concern, has 
 on two occasions given to the theory of Dr. Zumpt the 
 sanction of his high authority; first, in 1860, in the 
 article "Cyrenius," which he contributed to Dr. Smith's 
 " Dictionary of the Bible," and again, in 1863, in the 
 corresponding passage of his own excellent Commen- 
 tary on the Greek Testament. 
 
 On neither occasion, however, has the dean gone 
 into the case at all fully. "Zumpt," he says in his 
 Commentary, " by arguments too long to be reproduced 
 here, but very striking and satisfactory ." 
 
 But this Latin dissertation of Dr. Zumpt — only 
 known, as we imagine, to the highest class of Biblical 
 scholars — has been recently succeeded by a book from 
 the same hand in a living language. Here the theory 
 in question is both more fully stated and more forcibly 
 defended. As it stands before us in its full propor- 
 tions, we cannot but acknowledge its force and power. 
 
 * " Fasti Sacri," p. 132, ed. 1865. 
 
THE CHEONOLOGY OF THE GOSPELS. 117 
 
 Proceeding, as it does, by the way, not of vague 
 conjecture, but of sound historical deduction, it seems 
 to us to explain the entire difficulty, and to establish 
 the accuracy of the Gospel narrative on this point 
 beyond the reach of future cavil. 
 
 It is not, however, the date of the Nativity that is 
 alone concerned. Dr. Zumpt, in this volume, points 
 out that, on his first theory, combined with another 
 which he urges, the exact date of the Passion also may 
 be probably deduced. Under these circumstances, it 
 has seemed to us that a fuller exposition of the case 
 than has hitherto been afforded in this country might 
 perhaps be welcome to many English readers. 
 
 In this attempt we do not propose, however, to 
 follow through every wandering the footsteps of Dr. 
 Zumpt. So great — so very great — are his stores of 
 learning and his powers of research, that they have 
 sometimes led him into collateral narratives or illustra- 
 tions not at all essential to 'his argument. We, neither 
 possessing his vast erudition nor inclined to make so 
 unmerciful a use of it, shall confine ourselves to the 
 main proofs by which his positions are defended. We 
 hope, therefore, while giving an account of his " dis- 
 covery," as Dean Alford has justly termed it, to be 
 able to present it to the public in a plainer and more 
 popular form. 
 
 At the very outset the word "first" (or Trpwrn) in 
 the text is perhaps sufficient to afford a clue, or at 
 least to suggest an inquiry. Might not Quirinus have 
 held the office of Governor of Syria, not once only, but 
 on two occasions — first, in the year 4 before the Chris- 
 
118 THE CHEONOLOGT OF THE GOSPELS. 
 
 tian Era, when Judaea, after some previous preparations 
 and announcements, was taxed according to the Jewish 
 manner, each man repairing to his own city for that 
 purpose ; and secondly, in the year 6 after the Chris- 
 tian Era, when Judaea, reduced to a Koman province, 
 was taxed according to the Eoman fashion, and when 
 Quirinus was sent out for the second time to the same 
 post ? Were such the case, the words of St. Luke, in 
 strict grammatical construction, would mean only that 
 the census preceding the birth of Christ was the first 
 census taken under Quirinus, as distinguished from the 
 second. 
 
 Such, then, briefly stated, is the theory that Dr. 
 Zumpt and Mr. Lewin desire to maintain. But was 
 the fact really so ? Did indeed Quirinus fill his Syrian 
 office at an earlier date ? Now, for the events of this 
 epoch in the East we have, in general, two separate 
 and trustworthy authorities, the one Eoman, and the 
 other Jewish, Dion Cassius and Josephus. It so hap- 
 pens, however, by a singular coincidence, that both of 
 these fail us at this particular point, exactly for the 
 same period of time. There is an interval in the 
 history of Dion Cassius, arising from a break in the 
 manuscript, from the year 6 before Christ till the year 
 4 after, according to the. Common Era. Josephus 
 relates very fully the reign of Herod the Great, and 
 also the first events in the reign of his successor, but 
 breaks off abruptly at the marriage of Archelaus to his 
 brother's widow, and does not resume his narrative 
 until the accusation brought against this prince in the 
 tenth year of his reign, when he was summoned to 
 
THE CHRONOLOGY OF THE GOSPELS. 119 
 
 Kome by Augustus, and deposed. For the fact, then, 
 which we are seeking we have no direct historical 
 testimony, either in proof or disproof. We can only 
 proceed by historical inference, which, as all students 
 of history know, is sometimes quite as convincing as 
 the former. 
 
 The Governor or " Legatus " of Syria was at this 
 time one of the most important officers of the Roman 
 empire — representing the person of the emperor, not 
 merely in the province, but in any adjacent and de- 
 pendent kingdom. To fill this post, a previous consul- 
 ship was a necessary qualification ; and such, we may 
 observe in passing, was possessed by Quirinus, even at 
 the earlier period, since he had been consul in the year 
 12 before Christ. 
 
 We find that Caius Sentius Saturninus, a man also 
 of consular rank, administered Syria from the year 9 
 to the year 6 before Christ. In the latter year, he was 
 succeeded by Publius Quinctilius Varus, another con- 
 sularis, so well known subsequently from his terrible 
 disaster in the German forests. Owing to the break in 
 the established histories, as already explained, we lose 
 sight of Varus in his Eastern course after the summer 
 of the year 4. Our next direct evidence as to this 
 succession of chiefs is derived from a coin which was 
 struck at Antioch eight years later, that is, in the 
 autumn of the year 4 after Christ, and which names 
 Lucius Volusius Saturninus as the Eoman Governor of 
 Syria. 
 
 It does not seem probable that Varus continued in 
 Syria much beyond the autumn of B.C. 4, when all trace 
 
120 THE CHRONOLOGY OF THE GOSPELS. 
 
 of him ceases. It was a maxim laid down under Au- 
 gustus, for the better administration of the Koman 
 empire, that no governor having command of an army 
 in a province should, as far as was possible to apply 
 one uniform rule, be left at his post for less than three 
 years or for more than five ; * by the former limitation 
 obtaining the benefit of some experience, and by the 
 latter guarding against ambitious hopes and schemes 
 of independent authority. In practice, however, it 
 will be found from the instances adduced during this 
 reign, that the period of three years was much more 
 frequent than the term of five, although occasionally, 
 and after an interval, the term of office was renewed. 
 It is thought by Dr. Zumpt and Mr. Lewin that Varus 
 was called away from Syria soon after the term when 
 he is last named in connection with that province, and 
 that he was immediately succeeded by Quirinus. 
 
 We come now to the proofs. Quirinus survived till 
 the year 21 of the Christian Era, and Tacitus, while 
 recording his death, has rapidly sketched his career. 
 
 " Quirinus," he says, " was born at Lanuviurn, a muni- 
 cipal town ; and he was in no wise related to the ancient 
 patrician family of the Sulpicii ; but, being a brave soldier, 
 was for his vigorous military services rewarded with the 
 consulship by the Divine Augustus ; and soon after with 
 triumphal honours for having stormed the strongholds of 
 the Homonadenses in Cilicia. Next, when Caius Caesar 
 was sent to bear sway in Armenia, Quirinus was appointed 
 his guardian, and at the same time paid court to Tiberius, 
 then in exile at Khodes." f 
 
 * Dion Cassius, lib. lii. c. 23. 
 
 f " Nihil ad veterem et patriciam Sulpiciorum faniiliam Quirinus 
 
THE CHRONOLOGY OF THE GOSPELS. 121 
 
 Tacitus goes on to state, in a passage which does not 
 so immediately concern us, that Tiberius, on account 
 
 of former friendship, pleaded warmly for the honour of 
 a public funeral to Quirinus, which, the senate accord- 
 ingly decreed as the emperor desired. To others, 
 adds the historian, the memory of Quirinus was far 
 from grateful, on account of the dangers to which, as 
 elsewhere explained by Tacitus, his wife Lepida had 
 through his means been exposed, and also on account 
 of his own avaricious and overbearing old age. 
 
 It is to be observed that Tacitus, in the passages 
 which we have quoted, does not give, or profess to 
 give, all the main incidents of this statesman's career. 
 He says nothing, for example, of the government of 
 Syria, which Quirinus held in the year 6 after Christ, 
 or of the memorable census, as recorded by J osephus, 
 which he then enforced on his province. It is very 
 natural that the first government in the year I before 
 Christ should, in express mention, be omitted also. 
 But still the few facts which the Roman historian does 
 allege are of the highest value for the question now 
 before us. 
 
 We have first to consider the Gains Caesar to whom 
 Tacitus is here referring. This was the grandson and 
 presumptive heir of Augustus. In the first year of the 
 Christian Era he was despatched by the emperor to 
 Syria, proceeding from thence to Armenia to wage war 
 
 pertinuit. ortus apud municipiuia LarmviurQ. sed ixapiger militia et 
 acribus rainistems consulatura sub Divo Augusts, raox espugnatis per 
 Ciliciam Horaonadensiura castellis. insignia triurnphi adeptus. Aai . - 
 que rector Caio C^esari Amieniara obtinenti, Tioeriurn quoque I:. 
 agentern coluerat." (Tacit. '" Anna!./' lib. iii. c. 48*) 
 
122 THE CHKONOLOGY OF THE GOSPELS. 
 
 against the Parthians. To this young prince, then, as 
 Tacitus tells us, Quirinus was appointed guide or 
 guardian (rector). It appears, however, that for some 
 reason not explained, Quirinus did not long hold that 
 office. We find Suetonius name another man of con- 
 sular rank, by name Marcus Lollius, as acting in the 
 same capacity to Caius (comes et rector) as the war pro- 
 ceeded.* It proved disastrous both to chief and adviser. 
 Caius received a wound before the town of Artagera, of 
 which he never recovered, and he expired in the year 
 4 of our Era. Lollius was suspected of treacherous 
 communication with the enemy, and died, it is said, of 
 poison administered by his own hand. 
 
 Lollius, as we learn from another historian, was 
 succeeded by Censorinus,f — -Caius Marcius Censorinus, 
 that is, who had also filled the consulship in former 
 years. The question then arises, whom Augustus, on 
 sending his grandson into Syria, was likely to select as 
 his guide and guardian. Dr. Zumpt maintains that 
 it must have been some man already conversant with 
 Eastern affairs, and that in all probability it was the 
 governor of this very province and the chief of the 
 army stationed there. He holds, then, that Quirinus 
 was at this time Governor of Syria, as were also, in 
 succession to him, first Lollius and then Censorinus. 
 
 Dr. Zumpt has certainly one strong instance to 
 allege, so far as analogy can guide us. In the year 17 
 after Christ, Tiberius, then emperor, sent on a mission 
 to the East his adopted son Gerinanicus, who, as regards 
 
 * Suetonius, " Tib.," c. 12. 
 
 f Velleius Paterculus, lib. ii. c. 102. 
 
THE CHEONOLOGY OF THE GOSPELS. 123 
 
 the heirship of the empire, stood in much the same 
 relation to him as Caius Caesar had done to Augustus. 
 There was this difference, however, that while Caius 
 was young and untried, Germanicus had experience in 
 war. He required, therefore, not a guardian (rector), 
 but only a helper (adjutor). Tiberius, desiring to 
 appoint as such a man on whom he could thoroughly 
 rely, recalled Creticus Silanus from the government of 
 Syria, and set in his place Cnseus Piso, who was 
 directed at the same time to attend upon and assist 
 the prince.* 
 
 This argument does no more, we admit, than make 
 the earlier government of Quirinus probable. But 
 by another train of reasoning it becomes very nearly 
 certain. Tacitus tells us that Quirinus obtained the 
 emblems of a triumph from his expedition against the 
 Homonaclenses in Cilicia. Some readers may feel sur- 
 prise that we should here be eagerly discussing the 
 affairs of an obscure tribe with an interminable name. 
 Yet it is perhaps with this obscure tribe that lies the 
 clue to the whole system of Gospel chronology. And 
 first, When did this expedition occur ? It is placed by 
 Tacitus after the consulship of Quirinus, and before 
 his attendance on the grandson of Augustus. It must 
 therefore have been some time previous to the year 1 
 of the Christian Era. Next, In what capacity did 
 Quirinus obtain his triumph ? It can only have been 
 as governor of the province to which this savage tribe 
 was considered to belong. In the system of the pro- 
 
 * Tacit. " Annal .," lib. ii. c. 43. 
 
124 THE CHEONOLOGY OF THE GOSPELS. 
 
 vinces under the dominion of Eome, there was never 
 any severance of civil government from military leader- 
 ship. The same chief who conducted a war had at the 
 same time the supreme administration of the province 
 which was the scene, or had been the starting-point, of 
 that war. It was not till the third century of our Era 
 that a change was made in this respect. So fixed was 
 this rule, says Dr. Zumpt, that not even one single 
 exception can be found to it up to the period which he 
 names. 
 
 With this result to spur us, we may be willing, in 
 company with Dr. Zumpt, to explore the scanty records 
 of this robber tribe — for such the Homonadenses were. 
 The sovereignty over them had been claimed by 
 Amyntas, King of Galatia, who was slain by treachery 
 in the year 25 before Christ, while attempting to sub- 
 due them.* At his death, Galatia became a Eoman 
 province, its first praetor being that same Marcus 
 Lollius who subsequently became the comes et rector of 
 Caius Caesar. The mountainous district of Cilicia — the 
 rugged Cilicia, Cilicia Aspera, as the Komans termed 
 it — had also formed part of the dominion of Amyntas, 
 and it fell, at his decease, to Archelaus, King of 
 Cappadocia. It is probable that the little robber-land 
 shared at this time the fate of Eugged Cilicia, and was 
 afterwards with it embodied in the empire. Certain it 
 is that the predatory habits of this people roused at no 
 distant date the resentment of Eome, and gave rise to 
 the victorious expedition of Quirinus. 
 
 * Strabo, " Geogr.," lib. xii. c. 6. 
 
THE CHKONOLOGY OF THE GOSPELS. 125 
 
 We have further to observe of the Homonadenses 
 that they dwelt so near the confines of Cilicia as some- 
 times to be called its inhabitants, and sometimes only- 
 its neighbours.* It is quite clear, however, from the 
 express words of Tacitus, per Ciliciam, that, in the time 
 the conquest of Quirinus was achieved, the Homona- 
 denses were taken as within the Cilician borders. Per 
 Ciliciam, we admit, is not exactly the same phrase as 
 in Cilicia : it implies that these robber-fastnesses were 
 scattered up and down the province, but it implies also 
 as conclusively that they were not beyond or outside it. 
 Now, as to Cilicia, there seems to be no doubt that all 
 through that age, after it came under the dominion of 
 the empire, it was held to be a portion or dependency 
 of the Syrian province. Of this there are several proofs, 
 which we may state as follows : — 
 
 In the year 16 after Christ, Yonones, expelled from 
 his kingdom of Parthia, sought refuge with Creticus 
 Silanus, Prsefect or Governor of Syria. This governor 
 confined him in Pompeiopolis, Cilicise maritime urbem, 
 as in a city subject to his Syrian jurisdiction. 
 
 In the year 19 after Christ, Cnseus Piso,f seeking 
 to recover his province of Syria, sent to the petty chiefs 
 (the reguli) of Cilicia, as though dependent on that 
 province, to levy men for him.J 
 
 The Clitae, as we learn from Tacitus, were among the 
 
 * " Est contermina illi gens Homonadum quorum intus oppidum 
 Homona." (Plin. " Hist. Nat.," lib. v. c. 23, not 94 as we find it in 
 Zumpt.) On the other hand, an expression of Strabo indicates that 
 he reckoned them as Cilicians. (" Geograph.," lib. xii. c. 6.) 
 
 f Tacit. " Annal.," lib. ii. c. 4 and 58. 
 
 \ Ibid., lib. ii. c. 78. 
 
126 THE CHKONOLOGY OF THE GOSPELS. 
 
 tribes of Cilicia.* We find that, in the year 36 after 
 Christ, Yitellius, as Governor of Syria, sent his legate, 
 with four thousand legionaries, to reduce that tribe. t 
 
 Again, in the year 52 after Christ, we find another 
 Prsefect of Syria, Curtius Severus, march with his 
 cavalry against the ClitaB.J 
 
 Thus also, in the year 72 after Christ, Antiochus, 
 King of Commagene, being at Tarsus, a principal city 
 of Cilicia, Csesennius Psetus, then Governor of Syria, 
 despatched a centurion to that city to arrest him and 
 send him in bonds to Koine, thus treating Tarsus as a 
 part of his own territory. § 
 
 It follows, then, that when Quirinus commenced 
 his expedition against these mountaineers, he did not 
 outstep the bounds of his appointed jurisdiction, and 
 was dealing with a dependency of the Syrian province. 
 
 The same conclusion as to his government at that 
 time of this particular province is also arrived at by 
 Dr. Zumpt through a different process — the process of 
 exhaustion. He inquires what province, if not Syria, 
 Quirinus could have held in this campaign. Bithynia, 
 Galatia, and Pontus are eliminated by him, as not 
 being consular provinces, or, in other words, not 
 territories which had invariably for their governor 
 some chief, as was Quirinus, of consular rank. There 
 remain in the East only the province of Asia Proper 
 and the province of Syria. But in Asia Proper, there 
 
 * " Agrestium Cilicimn nationes quibus Clitarum cognomentum." 
 (Tacit. " Annal.," lib xii. c. 55.) 
 
 f Tacit. "Annal.," lib. vi. c. 41. X Ibid., lib. xii. c. 55. 
 
 § Josephus, " Bell. Jud.," lib. vii. c. 7. 
 
THE CHKONOLOGY OF THE GOSPELS. 127 
 
 were no troops ; * while in Syria four legions were 
 stationed. From the latter province alone could have 
 proceeded such warfare as would entitle the successful 
 chief to triumphal honours. 
 
 It will be observed that these separate trains of 
 argument all tend to one result. They render all but 
 certain a former government of Quirinus in Syria — that 
 government commencing probably in the latter months 
 of the year 4 before Christ, and continuing till the year 
 1 after Christ. Five years would then elapse before 
 his re-appointment, and during these five years it might 
 very well be that he held the other consular province 
 in the East, the province of Asia Proper, as seems to 
 be stated in the ancient inscription to which we shall 
 presently refer. 
 
 The list of the Governors of Syria at this period, 
 with the dates at which they entered upon office, is 
 accordingly established by Dr. Zumpt as follows : — 
 
 C. Sen this Saturninus froin the year ... 9 before Christ. 
 P. Quinctilius Varus 
 P. Sulpicius Quirinus 
 
 M.Lollius 
 
 C. Marcius Censorinus 
 L. Yolusius Saturninus 
 P. Sulpicius Quirinus 
 Q. Creticus Silanus 
 
 4 „ 
 
 1 after Christ. 
 
 2 „ 
 4 „ 
 6 „ 
 
 11 
 
 It is true that this succession which Dr. Zumpt 
 establishes does not at first sight solve the entire 
 difficulty caused by the words of St. Luke. For, as 
 we cannot place the Nativity of Christ later than the 
 
 * Tacit. "Annal.," lib. iv. c. 5. 
 
128 THE CHKONOLOGY OF THE GOSPELS. 
 
 year 5 before the Common Era, so we can as little 
 place the first governorship of Quirinus earlier than 
 the year 4. But this remaining difficulty is apparent 
 only. It is easy to conceive that a general census, 
 more especially according to the Jewish method of 
 division into tribes, must have taken a considerable 
 time for its completion. It is easy to conceive how 
 Joseph and Mary might go " to be taxed " at Bethle- 
 hem in the year 5, under the government of Syria by 
 Saturninus or Quinctilius Varus, and yet not be called 
 upon to pay, nor find the taxing finally ordered, till 
 two or three years later, under the government of Qui- 
 rinus. In this manner all ground for cavil disappears. 
 There might yet be another source of information 
 on this subject. No scholar but is well aware of the 
 great value for historical researches of the ancient 
 inscriptions. Collected they were, in great part, even 
 two centuries ago, but it is only of late years that they 
 have been completed and classified and provided with 
 classical notes by the skill of such men as Orelli. On 
 this path, however, it behoves us to tread warily, for 
 the ground is strewed with pitfalls. Forgeries, of 
 modern date, though in Ciceronian Latin, are very 
 frequent. Thus, many years since, we had occasion, 
 in the pages of this Review, to show that the famous 
 epitaph on Julia Alpinula, so much admired by Lord 
 Byron, and so familiar to the readers of Childe Harold, 
 is, in fact, the work of a modern hand.* It is strange 
 how few scruples were felt, and how lightly such falsi- 
 
 * "Childe Harold," canto iii., stanza 66. Quarterly Review, 
 No. civ., June, 1846. 
 
THE CHRONOLOGY OF THE GOSPELS. 129 
 
 fications were regarded. Thus Mr. Surtees, of Mains- 
 forth, the historian of Durham, a man of the highest 
 character, and wholly incapable of falsehood or decep- 
 tion on any other subject, sent to Sir Walter Scott a 
 Northumbrian ballad which was, every line of it, his 
 own handiwork, but which, as he alleged, was taken 
 down from the recitation of a woman, eighty years of 
 age, mother of one of the miners in Alston Moor. 
 " She had not," she said, " heard it for many years ; 
 but when she was a girl, it used to be sung at merry- 
 making till the roof rung again." No wonder that 
 a tale so circumstantial was implicitly believed. Sir 
 Walter received the gift with pleasure, and inserted it 
 without suspicion in his " Border Minstrelsy " as an 
 authentic record of the olden time.* 
 
 It so happened that, long before any idea was 
 raised of an earlier term of office for Quirinus, some 
 surprise was expressed that, considering the import- 
 ance of his government of Syria in the year 6 after 
 Christ, when Judaea was first reduced to a Koman 
 province, no record of him should remain on any 
 known inscription. As though to meet this want, it 
 was ere long announced that a monument in his com- 
 memoration had been discovered in the Venetian 
 territory. This was first published at Padua in 1719. 
 It refers to the proceedings of Quirinus, intending by 
 that reference the year 6 of our Era, and it goes on to 
 state that one of his lieutenants, ^Emilius Secundus 
 by name, had by his orders taken the census at 
 
 * Note 12 to first canto of " Marmion ; " and " Life of Kobert 
 Surtees," published by the Surtees Society. 
 
 K 
 
130 THE CHEONOLOGY OF THE GOSPELS. 
 
 Apamea, where he found 117,000 citizens. Since this 
 inscription deals only with the government of the 
 year 6, it would be, even though of unquestionable 
 authenticity, wholly immaterial to our present object. 
 But it is in truth a mere modern forgery. First, as in 
 the case of Julia Alpinula, the original stone could 
 never be produced. Next, there are some slips in the 
 lapidary Latin. " I hold it to be fictitious," says the 
 sagacious Orelli.* "Only those," says Dr. Zumpt, 
 "who are not conversant with such inscriptions could 
 give any credit to this." 
 
 There is, however, another inscription which is 
 thought to refer to . Quirinus, and of which the au- 
 thenticity has never been disputed. It is on a sepul- 
 chral tablet discovered near Tivoli. Several copies, 
 the first in 1765, have been with more or less cor- 
 rectness taken from it ; but, unhappily, the first part 
 has altogether perished, while the second is much 
 mutilated. We will give it as it stands in the last 
 and most authentic copy, as taken by Mommsen and 
 inserted by Orelli f : — 
 
 . . . EGEM QUA KEDACTA IN POT 
 AUGUSTI POPULIQUE EOMANI SENATU 
 SUPPLICATIONES BINAS OB EES PKOSP 
 IPSI OENAMENTA TKIUMPH . . 
 PEO CONSUL ASIAM PEOVINCIAM OP . 
 DIVI AUGUSTI . . TEEUM SYEIAM ET PH 
 
 * " Inscriptionum Latinarum Collectio." No. 623, ed. Turici, 1828. 
 
 f No. 5366 in the third and supplemental volume, published 1856. 
 The stone itself is now in horreis Vaticanis. Litterse magnse, sunt et 
 pulchrm. 
 
THE CHRONOLOGY OF THE GOSPELS. 131 
 
 Mr. Lewin, who has taken great pains and shown 
 great sagacity in discussing this inscription, has no 
 doubt of its application to Quirinus. He observes that 
 the two lines previous to the first that now remain 
 might perhaps be restored as follows : — 
 
 CIVITATEM SUBEGIT HOMONADENSIUM QUI 
 INTERFECERANT AMYNTAM RE — 
 
 And he gives as an alternative of the second line — 
 
 ADFLIXERANT LATROCINIIS ARCHELAUM RE— 
 
 Of these two alternatives we must say that we 
 greatly prefer the latter. The slaughter of King 
 Amyntas could not be stated as the motive for the 
 expedition of Quirinus, since an interval of some five 
 and twenty years elapsed between these events. 
 
 On the first line of all, did it still remain, we might 
 expect to find the name and titles of Quirinus ; and 
 the following would be the most probable restoration 
 of the rest : — 
 
 ******** 
 [CIVITATEM SUBEGIT HOMONADENSIUM QUI 
 ADFLIXERANT LATROCINIIS ARCHELAUM RE] 
 GEM QUA REDACT! IN POT[ESTATEM DIVl] 
 AUGUSTI POPULIQUE ROMANI SENATU[s] 
 SUPPLICATIONES BINAS OB RES PROSP[ERE GESTAS ET] 
 IPSI ORNAMENT A TRIUMPH[ALIA DECREVIT] 
 PROCONSUL ASIAM PROVINCIAM OP[TINUIT LEGATUS] 
 DIVI AUGUSTI ITERUM SYRIAM ET [PHOENICIAM]. 
 
 Our readers will observe how exactly the Orna- 
 menta triumphalia of this inscription tally with the 
 insignia triumphi of Tacitus, as distinguished from an 
 
132 THE CHRONOLOGY OF THE GOSPELS. 
 
 actual triumph. Nor will they fail to observe the 
 iterum Syrium stating distinctly that twofold term of 
 government which our argument has been striving to 
 establish. 
 
 But Dr. Zumpt demurs. Writing, as is his wont, 
 with perfect fairness, he does not adopt any argument 
 merely because it points to his own conclusion. In 
 this case he has a strong doubt whether, in fact, this 
 inscription refers to Quirinus ; and he thinks that 
 Sentius Saturninus is more probably the person im- 
 plied. His main reason is founded on a passage in 
 the "Epitome of Koman History" by Julius Floras. 
 Thence, as he thinks, we may deduce that Quirinus, 
 in the period between his two governments of Syria, 
 had subdued certain African tribes, the Marmaridse 
 and the Garamantes, which, if he did at all, he could 
 have done only as Proconsul of Africa or Gyrene. 
 During that period, therefore, he could not have been 
 proconsul also of Asia, as the inscription declares. 
 Mr. Lewin argues on the contrary side, but appears to 
 overlook the strongest of all the pleas that can be 
 urged against this text of Floras, namely, the un- 
 certainty of the right reading. It is well known to 
 students of Eoman history that the copies of Floras 
 differ much from one another. Professor William 
 Eamsay says of it : " As might be expected in a work 
 which was extensively employed in the Middle Ages 
 as a school-book, the text is found in most manuscripts 
 under a very corrupt form." * In the particular 
 
 * Article "Florus" in Dr. Smith's " Dictionary of Greek and 
 Koman Biography." 
 
THE CHRONOLOGY OF THE GOSPELS. 133 
 
 passage which we are now discussing, several manu- 
 scripts give the name, not of Quirinus, but of Furnius. 
 So it is, for instance, in the edition which is now before 
 us, printed by Hall at Oxford in 1650, and enriched by 
 the commentary of Stadius, Professor of History at 
 Louvain.* The Furnius here referred to was, like 
 Quirinus, of consular rank, having been consul in the 
 year 17 before Christ. He is commemorated in a 
 passage of Seneca for a graceful saying of his to 
 Augustus, when he obtained his father's pardon in the 
 Civil Wars.f 
 
 If, then, we are willing — as we may, on adequate 
 authority — to read Furnius in this passage of the 
 " Epitome," we shall have no further difficulty with 
 the tablet from Tivoli. We may, then, be fully 
 justified if we ascribe it to Quirinus, and please our- 
 selves with the iterum Syriam — a phrase, indeed, 
 which on any other supposition remains wholly un- 
 explained. Should there be, however, any doubts 
 remaining, we would by no means allege this inscrip- 
 tion or lay any stress upon its terms, conceiving as 
 we do that the argument of Dr. Zumpt is thoroughly 
 convincing without it. 
 
 We must observe, however, that, as regards the 
 
 * This edition gives the passage as follows : — [Augustus] " Mar- 
 maridas atque Garasnantas Furnio subigendos dedit. Potuit et ille 
 redire Marmaricus sed modestior in sestimanda victoria, fuit " (Florus, 
 lib. iv. p. 133). 
 
 f " Nullo magis Csesarem Augustum demeruit et ad alia impetranda 
 facilem sibi reddidit Furnius quam quod, cum patri Antonianas partes 
 secuto veniam impetrasset, dixit ; Hanc unam Csesar Jiabeo injuriam 
 tuam ; effecisti ut viverem et morerer ingratus." (Seneca, " De Benef,," 
 lib. ii. c. 25.) 
 
134 THE CHRONOLOGY OF THE GOSPELS. 
 
 exact year of the Nativity, we are not altogether in 
 accord with Dr. Zumpt. fie is not quite satisfied with 
 fixing it at the year 5 before the Common Era, and 
 would rather choose the year 7. His principal motive 
 is, that in the last-named year there was a thrice- 
 repeated conjunction of the planets Jupiter and Saturn 
 in the sign of the Fish, corresponding, as he thinks, 
 to the "star in the east" which is recorded by St. 
 Matthew, and which led the " wise men " from their 
 country to Bethlehem. This is a suggestion which, 
 under various forms and dates, has been not unfre- 
 quently debated of late years. Bat, as is well observed 
 by the present Archbishop of York, " the words of St. 
 Matthew are extremely hard to reconcile with a con- 
 junction of planets." At all events, this is a wholly 
 different order of ideas, into which we decline on this 
 occasion to follow Dr. Zumpt. We take him for our 
 guide only so far as he treads on historical ground. 
 
 Adhering, then, to that ground, we continue to 
 maintain that the first difficulty which we have stated 
 as arising from the text of St. Luke — his mention, 
 namely, of the census of Quirinus — is most fully cleared 
 up. There remains the second difficulty, from the 
 age of about thirty years ascribed to our Lord at the 
 commencement of His ministry. Let it be observed 
 that this difficulty will still exist, whatever view we 
 may take of Quirinus. For in any case, knowing as 
 we do the exact date of Herod's death, we cannot 
 place Christ's birth at an earlier date than 5 before 
 the Common Era. Assuming, then, the 15th year of 
 Tiberius to be equivalent with 29 after Christ, there 
 
THE CHKONOLOGY OF THE GOSPELS. 135 
 
 would still remain at the latter period an age of at 
 least thirty-four years. 
 
 With this difficulty, also, Dr. Zumpt proceeds to 
 deal in the second portion of his book. He shows, 
 with a vast extent of erudition and alleging many 
 cases of analogy, that St. Luke appears to have 
 computed his 15th year of Tiberius not from the year 
 14, when Augustus died, but from the year 11, when 
 Augustus, by formal decree, associated Tiberius with 
 himself as co-regent of the provinces and joint 
 imperator of the troops. On this basis, the commence- 
 ment of Christ's ministry would fall in the year 26, 
 Christ being then between thirty and thirty-one years 
 of age. His Passion would ensue in the year 29, under 
 the consulship of the two Gemini, the very date 
 assigned to it by the constant and uniform tradition 
 of the early Church. 
 
 This explanation, which Dr. Zumpt has so ably 
 vindicated, was, as he informs us, first propounded 
 by an Englishman almost a century and a half ago, — 
 Nicholas Mann, whose Latin Essay bears date 1743.* 
 In our own time it has been countenanced by the 
 high authority of the present Archbishop of York. 
 " The rule of Tiberius," he says, " may be calculated 
 either from the beginning of his sole reign, after the 
 death of Augustus, in the year of Eome 767, or from 
 
 * We learn, however, from that excellent and most useful book, 
 Allibone's " Dictionary of English Literature," that this Latin Essay- 
 was only a translation of the author's earlier work in English, pub- 
 lished 1733. Mann was master of the Charterhouse. Both his 
 treatises— the Latin and the English — are in the library of the 
 British Museum. 
 
L°)6 THE CHKONOLOGY OF THE GOSPELS. 
 
 his joint government with Augustus, that is, from the 
 beginning of the year 765. In the latter case, the 
 15th year would correspond with the year of Rome 
 779, which goes to confirm the rest of the calculations 
 relied on in this article." * 
 
 We do not, however, propose to follow Dr. Zumpt 
 into this, the second part, of his book. It is wholly 
 distinct from the former in its line of argument, and 
 might form the subject of a separate essay. We 
 desire only, in adverting once again to Dr. Zumpt's 
 complete success (for so we deem it) in the first part 
 of his researches, to point out how encouraging is the 
 example it affords. Here is a difficulty which but 
 some thirty years ago Dr. Strauss was gloating over 
 and declaring to be entirely insoluble — and now we 
 behold it solved. Here we have another proof that 
 Biblical studies are not, as they were once regarded, 
 a stationary science, but, like all other sciences, admit 
 of progression and increase. 
 
 It was certainly too often the custom of English 
 divines, during the whole of the last century, and 
 during also a part of the present, to put all thorny 
 questions as much out of sight as possible, or, if com- 
 pelled to deal with them, to be content with what 
 the Germans call Gerede — an array of high-flown words 
 that convey no definite meaning. It was not felt how 
 much more danger there is to faith in leaving every 
 student to discover these difficulties for himself, with- 
 
 * Smith's " Dictionary of the Bible," article " Jesus Christ." The 
 archbishop was then, as Dr. Thomson, Provost of Queen's College, 
 Oxford. 
 
THE CHKONOLOGY OF THE GOSPELS. 137 
 
 out any clue to guide him through them. It was 
 not felt how far more earnest and high-minded would 
 be the system that has now succeeded — frankly to 
 admit the lack of clearness whenever the explanation 
 is imperfect : not as owning the objection to be valid, 
 but only as inviting further thought and inquiry to 
 resolve it. Did we desire to show an instance of the 
 practical result of either system, we might select, on 
 the one side, the annotated edition of the English 
 Bible compiled by Bishop Mant and Dr. Doyly, and, 
 on the other part, the recent Commentary on the 
 Greek Testament by Dean Alford. Without intending 
 any disrespect to the first two theologians, we must 
 say that a student who refers to them in any perplexity 
 will derive from them very little satisfaction. He will 
 never find the depth to be fathomed, but only the 
 surface smoothed over. In Dean Alford's book, on 
 tne contrary, the tone is manly and outspoken ; the 
 object is not to bind up the eyes of the inquirer, but 
 rather to direct and invigorate his sight. It is only, 
 we are convinced, in the latter spirit that the Church 
 of England can continue to prevail in the coming con- 
 tests. Thus, and thus alone, as we conceive, in the 
 anxious time that is now before us, can the Christian 
 cause be worthily professed and efficiently defended. 
 
IV. 
 
 THE YEAR OF THE PASSION. 
 
THE YEAR OF THE PASSION.* 
 
 IN a former number of this Keview we dwelt upon 
 the chronological difficulties that attend the 
 Gospel narrative of our Lord's Nativity; and we 
 explained the ingenious discovery of Dr. Zumpt, by 
 which, as we think, these difficulties are most success- 
 fully surmounted. We also on that occasion, though 
 only in one or two sentences, touched upon the separate 
 train of argument by which, as it seemed to us, the year 
 of the Passion also might be with great probability 
 established. It is our present purpose to resume the 
 latter subject and to treat it in detail, taking for our 
 text a recent publication of Canon Norris. This is but 
 a brief compendium, yet it shows the candour as well 
 as the ability and learning of the author, stating its 
 points in the clearest manner, and exciting its readers 
 to a more minute investigation than its own limits 
 would allow. We are of course the better pleased with 
 
 * A Key to the Narrative of the Four Gospels. By John Pilkington 
 Norris, M.A., Canon of Bristol, and formerly one of her Majesty's 
 Inspectors of Schools. London, 1870. 
 
142 THE YEAR OF THE PASSION. 
 
 it, since we find it come to the same conclusion as we 
 had formed. 
 
 To those who would explore the chronology of the 
 Gospels, the true sheet-anchor is the date of King 
 Herod's death. With so renowned a tyrant this has 
 not been hard to trace. We do not indeed derive any 
 light from the statement of Josephus, that he was in 
 his seventieth year when he expired, since we are 
 nowhere told the time when he was born. But 
 Josephus goes on to say that he reigned thirty-four 
 years since he caused Antigonus to be slain, and 
 thirty-seven since he was declared king by the 
 Romans. Now, the decree of the senate, which 
 named Herod king of the Jews, was passed in the 
 second consulship of Domitius Calvinus, that is, in 
 the year 40 before Christ, according to the Common 
 Era. And the taking of Jerusalem by Sosius, and the 
 slaughter of Antigonus, the last king of the Asmonean 
 line, took place during the consulships of Marcus 
 Agrippa and Canidius Gallus, that is, in the year 37. 
 Both these indications, therefore, combine in fixing 
 for the death of Herod the year 4 before the common 
 but faulty Christian Era. 
 
 It is possible, however, to be still more precise. 
 Josephus commemorates an eclipse of the moon as 
 having occurred during Herod's final illness ; and the 
 calculation of modern astronomers has assigned this 
 eclipse to the 13th of March in that year. But, as 
 another passage of the Jewish chronicler informs us, 
 Herod had died before the Passover which ensued. A 
 controversy has indeed arisen whether that Passover 
 
THE YEAK OF THE PASSION. 143 
 
 took place in regular course at the full moon of the 
 first Nisan, which would make it the 12th of April, or 
 whether there might not be in that year the intercala- 
 tion of a second Msan month, by which the Passover 
 would be delayed until the 10th of May. But in 
 either case it is clear that the date of Herod's death is 
 confined to narrow bounds.* 
 
 The inference is equally plain. Accepting as we do 
 in its full extent the narrative in St. Matthew's Gospel 
 of the visit of the Magi, the flight into Egypt, and the 
 Massacre of the Innocents, it follows that the date 
 of Herod's death must govern the date of Christ's 
 Nativity. Under these circumstances it seems that 
 we can scarcely fix the period of the Nativity later 
 than the closing months of the year 5 before the 
 Common Era — before the date, that is, which in the 
 Middle Ages was assigned to it. This error in the old 
 computation has been long since a well-known and 
 admitted fact, and we only advert to it here as giving 
 more completion and clearness to our subsequent case. 
 
 The next note of time which we obtain is derived 
 from the Gospel of St. Luke. He relates to us how 
 John commenced his preaching in the wilderness, and 
 how shortly afterwards Christ Himself was baptised. 
 These events he fixes " in the fifteenth year of the reign 
 of Tiberius Caesar ; " and he adds, according to the im- 
 proved translation which we find in Tischendorf's New 
 
 * The passages of Josephus here referred to are to be found in the 
 " Jewish Antiquities," lib. xvii. chaps. 6, 8, and 9. So far back as 
 1748 these were ably drawn out and discussed by M. Freret, whose 
 essay may still be consulted with advantage : " Memories de l'Academie 
 des Inscriptions," vol. xxi. p. 278. 
 
144 THE YEAR OF THE PASSION. 
 
 Testament, " And Jesus Himself, when He began, was 
 about thirty years of age." To this important text we 
 shall presently return. 
 
 As regards the third great event in the Gospel 
 history — namely, the Passion — the Gospels give us no 
 chronological clue. It is natural, however, to suppose 
 that the date of year would be preserved by tradition 
 in the early Church. Here was a public and judicial 
 act, witnessed by thousands of spectators, and in record- 
 ing the year of which there could be no chance of 
 error. Here was an event that formed the very key- 
 stone of the newly founded faith. Can it then be 
 doubted that the first Christians, even though unversed 
 in literature, would consider its date as a matter of 
 deep interest, and carefully hand it down among 
 themselves ? 
 
 This reasonable presumption is fully borne out by 
 the actual fact. So early as we can trace the Christian 
 records on this point, we find them state, without a 
 shade of hesitation, that Jesus suffered under the con- 
 sulship of the two Gemini. This was in the year 782 
 from the foundation of Eome, and corresponds to the 
 year 29 of the Common Era as fixed five centuries 
 later. Tacitus, at the commencement of his fifth book 
 of Annals, speaks of it as follows : — " Kubellius and 
 Fufius were then consuls, each of whom bore the sur- 
 name of Geminus." Brotier adds, in a note, " There is 
 a common agreement among ancient writers (consentit 
 antiquitas) that the Passion of Christ took place when 
 the Gemini were consuls ; " and in his supplement to 
 the lost books he places that event accordingly. 
 
THE YEAR OF THE PASSION. 145 
 
 It may further be said, as we think, that the 
 occurrence — so rare in the consular annals — of both 
 the magistrates bearing the same surname must have 
 greatly tended to distinguish that year from others 
 and impress it on the popular mind. 
 
 Looking, then, to some of the main authorities for 
 early Christian history, we find them all concur in the 
 date of year. It is mentioned as a certain fact by Ter- 
 tullian. Lactantius records it in two separate passages. 
 Augustine, in his great work, " De Civitate Dei," bears 
 witness to the same fact ; * and though Augustine lived 
 so many years later, great weight is certainly due to 
 his deliberate testimony, not only from the penetrating 
 genius which he brought to the study of the Scriptures, 
 but as showing that the early tradition was still ac- 
 cepted and alive. 
 
 It seems, indeed, scarcely too much to say that if 
 the uniform tradition of the Church is to be set aside 
 in a case like this, we do not see how it can be sus- 
 tained in any other. There are, nevertheless, two 
 difficulties in the way. First, the writers we have 
 named, and some others also, undertake to give not 
 only the date of the year but also the date of the day, 
 and in this last they do not quite agree. Tertullian, 
 after telling us that the Passion took place in the con- 
 sulship of the two Gemini, goes on to say that it was 
 mense Martio, temporibus Paschee, die VIII. Calendarum 
 Aprilium. Lactantius, in the former of his two pas- 
 
 * Tertullian, " Advers. Judseos," c. 8. Lactantius, " Instit. Div.," 
 lib. v. c. 10. " DeMort. Persec," c. 2. Augustin. " De Civit, Dei." 
 lib. xviii. c. 54. 
 
 L 
 
146 THE YEAR OF THE PASSION. 
 
 sages, fixes it ante diem decimum Kalendarum Aprilium ; 
 while in the latter he says, post diem decimum Kal. 
 Aprilis. The question is further perplexed by modern 
 astronomers, who seek to give us year by year the 
 exact days of the Paschal full moon, but who are not 
 entitled to speak with any confidence on this point 
 from the irregularity of the Jews at that time in their 
 mode of reckoning and their occasional intercalation of 
 an entire month in their year. So acute a critic as 
 Wieseler, after all his laborious researches, is obliged 
 at last to own that at the period of our Lord it is almost 
 impossible to show what exact day in the Julian 
 Calendar corresponds with a day in the Jewish.* 
 
 This irregularity in the old Jewish Calendar will 
 go far to explain the difference of opinion in the eccle- 
 siastical writers as to the precise day of the Passion. 
 Moreover, it should be borne in mind — as indeed we 
 may still observe — how very varying from year to 
 year are the days of the Easter celebration. It would 
 be far from easy, before the time of almanacs, to recol- 
 lect precisely which had been the date only a few 
 years before ; nor would any importance be ascribed to 
 such exactness, as compared at least with the import- 
 ance of being accurate as to the year of that great 
 event. Under these circumstances, we can well 
 understand how, within certain small limits, some 
 uncertainty, some contradiction, might arise as to the 
 day ; and we cannot admit that such doubts afford 
 
 * " Chronologische Synopse," ed. 1843. See especially p. 439. 
 " According to Ideler the calendar of feasts now in use among the 
 Jews was not established till the fourth century of our Era." 
 
THE YEAR OF THE PASSION. 147 
 
 any valid argument to discredit the strong testimonies 
 as to the year. 
 
 But there is yet another difficulty, although at 
 the outset not so regarded. During the second and 
 third centuries of our Era the Christian writers, while 
 accepting the tradition of the two Gemini as the 
 date of Christ's Passion, were no less bound by the 
 words of St. Luke, which fix the fifteenth year of the 
 reign of Tiberius as the date of His baptism. Now, 
 since Augustus died in the month of August of the 
 year 14 of the Common Era, these words would seem 
 to point to the same year 29. Pressed in this manner 
 between the tradition and the text, some of these 
 writers concluded that the ministry of Christ on earth 
 had endured only for one twelvemonth, or less : and 
 this they called 6 Ivlovtoq tov Kvplov, " the year of the 
 Lord." 
 
 Such an idea, however, could not stand the test 
 of any critical examination. Those who have been 
 accustomed to weigh the facts of history will certainly 
 agree that such manifold acts and teachings as are 
 recorded of Christ could not be compressed within 
 so narrow bounds. Still more important is it to 
 observe that, since the Gospel of St. John enumerates 
 or implies three Passovers as occurring during the 
 term of our Lord's ministry, it follows that, according 
 to St. John, His ministry must have continued for at 
 least two years and some months ; and such may be 
 taken as at present the common and received opinion. 
 This conclusion, as derived from the fourth Gospel, 
 was well known to some at least of the ancient Fathers. 
 
148 THE YEAK OF THE PASSION. 
 
 It is given by Jerome in nearly the same words as 
 we have used.* With such a conclusion, derived from 
 such authority, the idea of a single " year of the 
 Lord " could strike no lasting root. Yet still the 
 perplexity as to the dates remained. Still was it 
 desired to combine, if possible, the tradition and the 
 text. Sometimes the tradition was sacrificed; some- 
 times the text was explained away ; but much more 
 frequently, perhaps, the two statements were left 
 without elucidation, though standing as it were side 
 by side. 
 
 It was an English divine who first proposed what 
 we take to be the true solution. Nicholas Mann, 
 Master of the Charterhouse, published in 1733 a 
 treatise " Of the true years of the Birth and Death of 
 Christ." The name of the author does not stand upon 
 the title-page, but it appears as signature of the 
 dedication to the Bishop of Chichester ; and there 
 followed in 1743, for the benefit of foreign scholars, 
 a Latin version of the work. 
 
 The object of Mann is to show that we should 
 compute the fifteenth year of Tiberius in the passage 
 of St. Luke not from the year 14 of the Common 
 Era, when Augustus died, but from the formal decree 
 issued three years before, which named Tiberius co- 
 regent of the provinces, and joint commander of the 
 armies. In this well-devised explanation Mann is, 
 no doubt, entitled to the honour of priority. But in 
 
 * " Scriptum est in Evangelic* secundum Joannem per tria Pascha 
 Dominum venisse in Jerusalem, quse duos annos efficiunt." — Hieron. 
 " Comm. in Isaiam," chap. xxix. ver. 1, Op. vol. iii. p. 245, ed. 1704. 
 
THE YEAE OF THE PASSION. 149 
 
 all other respects — in argument, in learning, in powers 
 of illustration — his treatise is far inferior to that of 
 Dr. Zumpt, which appeared in 1869, and which, in 
 connection with another subject, was discussed last 
 year in the pages of this Keview. It is mainly, there- 
 fore, by the aid of the latter work that we shall now 
 proceed to state the case. 
 
 It appears, then, that Augustus, finding the in- 
 firmities of age advance upon him, and having already 
 adopted Tiberius as his heir, resolved to associate that 
 young chief, without any restriction, in the govern- 
 ment of the empire. For this purpose, as Velleius 
 Paterculus tells us, he obtained a decree giving to 
 Tiberius co-equal powers with himself over all the 
 provinces and armies. This decree, it should be noted, 
 was passed in most solemn form, not by the senate 
 only, but in the name of the senate and the people.* 
 Its exact date is not recorded, but it is placed by 
 Velleius just before the return of Tiberius from his 
 German expedition, and his triumph over the hostile 
 tribes. Now, this triumph was celebrated January 16, 
 a.d. 12, and we may therefore fix the date of the 
 decree towards the close of the preceding year. 
 Beckoning the fifteenth year of the reign of Tiberius 
 from that period, we shall come to the last weeks of 
 A.D. 26. 
 
 It should be observed that in this passage of 
 St. Luke the word " reign," as our Authorized Version 
 gives it, rather exceeds the meaning of riyejULovla in 
 
 * Velleius Paterculus, "Hist.," lib. ii. c. 121. 
 
150 THE YEAE OF THE PASSION. 
 
 the Greek original. The word « reign," it is obvious, 
 can be used only of a sovereign, and in general a 
 sovereign ruling singly, while the Greek term may 
 serve for any case of high authority. In this very 
 text the Evangelist does not merely apply it to 
 Tiberius, but gives the same epithet (as riysjuiovevwv) 
 to Pontius Pilate, and this, in an earlier passage, he 
 does likewise to Publius Quirinus, as Governor of 
 Syria. The exact meaning of St. Luke might be 
 rather thus expressed : " in the fifteenth year since 
 Tiberius first bore sway." 
 
 The joint rule of Augustus and Tiberius is attested 
 by two ancient inscriptions, both of which Orelli has 
 inserted.* The first was found in Dalmatia. It is of 
 P. Cornelius Dolabella, who held an office at this 
 period. The words referring to this are as follows : — 
 
 "PRO. PR. DIVI AVGUSTI ET TI. CAESARIS AUGUSTI." 
 
 As its date, Orelli gives in his note 10 a.d., — at least a 
 twelvemonth too soon. 
 
 The second of these inscriptions is, or was, at the 
 monastery of Monte Cassino. It commemorates one 
 Caius Ummidius, who under Claudius became Governor 
 of Illyria, and under Nero Governor of Lusitania, but 
 who under the joint emperors held the office of 
 Quaestor in Cyprus. Here are the words upon the 
 last-named post: — 
 
 " PROVINC. CYPRI Q. DIVI AVG. ET TI. CAESARIS AVG." 
 Considering the high title here ascribed to the 
 
 * " Inscript. Latin. Collectio," ed. Orelli, Nos. 2365 et 3128. 
 
THE YEAR OF THE PASSION. 151 
 
 young emperor, and the co-equal obedience implied 
 on the part of the officers of state, it seems difficult 
 to doubt that, if the writers of these inscriptions had 
 been asked at a later period to name the first year of 
 the reign of Tiberius, they would have named the year 
 11 a.d., rather than the year 14 a.d. 
 
 It is certainly true that not only Tacitus and 
 Suetonius, but Josephus also, date the reign of Tiberius 
 from the death of Augustus. Such, it appears, was the 
 practice of historians who wrote for the great world 
 at Rome. But the case might be far otherwise with 
 local and provincial writers, who looked to the realities 
 of power rather than to its due transmission and 
 descent. They could distinguish between the radiance 
 of the rising and the dimness of the setting sun ;• they 
 saw from whom the orders came, and to whom the 
 petitions were addressed; and where they saw the 
 authority wielded they would deem the reign to have 
 commenced. 
 
 There is a striking analogy to this case in the 
 one that immediately precedes it — the sole sway of 
 Augustus. However historians and annalists at Rome 
 might concur as to the date of his sovereignty, there 
 was no such agreement elsewhere. From the coins or 
 the inscriptions engraved in various cities, we find that 
 no less than eight different dates were assigned as the 
 commencement of his reign.* Thus in the East, some 
 reckoned it from the battle of Actium, others from the 
 
 * Marquardt-Becker, "Handbuch der Eomischen Alterthiimer," 
 vol. ii. 3, 229, as cited by Dr. Znmpt. Clinton, in his " Fasti Hellenici " 
 (vol. iii. p. 276, ed. 1834), enumerates only five of these dates. 
 
152 THE YEAR OF THE PASSION. 
 
 taking of Alexandria. In other provinces, further 
 removed from such local impressions, some computed 
 from the time when the title of Augustus, and some 
 from the time when the office of Imperator, was be- 
 stowed. Since, then, we have to admit eight such 
 dates as current for the commencement of the reign 
 of Augustus, it does not seem unreasonable to infer 
 that two might be in vogue for the commencement 
 of the reign of Tiberius,- — the one reckoned from his 
 joint authority, the second from his undivided sway. 
 
 It seems natural, however, to inquire whether any 
 light can be brought to bear upon this controversy 
 from the other notes of time in St'. Luke. Let us, 
 in the first place, transcribe the two verses in 
 question : — 
 
 "Now in the fifteenth year of the reign of Tiberius 
 Caesar, Pontius Pilate being governor of Judaea, and 
 Herod being tetrarch of Galilee, and his brother Philip 
 tetrarch of Ituraea and of the region of Trachonitis, and 
 Lysanias the tetrarch of Abilene, 
 
 " Annas and Caiaphas being the high priests, the word 
 of God came unto John the son of Zacharias in the wilder- 
 ness." 
 
 There is no chronological point to be established 
 from the mention of Annas and Caiaphas as the high 
 priests; nor does Lysanias of Abilene yield us any 
 further information. The name was borne, it would 
 seem, in succession by two chiefs at least of that 
 little state. Of Herod's two sons, as we learn from 
 Josephus, Philip died a.d. 34, after ruling thirty- 
 seven years; and Antipas was deposed and banished 
 
THE YEAK OF THE PASSION. 153 
 
 by Caligula a.d. 37, after ruling thirty-five.* It is plain 
 that these dates apply equally well to either theory, 
 whether we fix the Tiberius era at a.d. 11 or a.d. 14. 
 
 There remains, then, the case of Pontius Pilate ; 
 and here again we have Josephus for a guide. We 
 learn from him that, near the close of Tiberius's reign, 
 Pilate was accused of grievous cruelty to the people 
 of Samaria, and was sent home by Yitellius, then 
 Governor of Syria, to answer for his conduct. On 
 arriving at Kome, however, he found that the emperor 
 had already expired.! Now, the death of Tiberius 
 took place on the 16th of March, a.d. 37, and we may 
 fix the recall of Pilate in the month of January pre- 
 ceding. Josephus says that he had been ten years 
 in Judsea. But here, as elsewhere, the Jewish his- 
 torian speaks only in round numbers as to years, and 
 takes no account as to months ; and we have strong 
 grounds to conclude that several months must, in this 
 case, be added. For the predecessor of Pilate in office 
 — namely, Valerius Gratus — had been recalled at the 
 close of the year a.d. 25, and it seems in the highest 
 degree improbable that for the space of an entire 
 twelvemonth the Komans would have left so turbulent 
 a province without a chief.f If, then, we take the 
 government of Pilate as commencing in mid-summer, 
 A.D. 26, and ending in mid-winter, a.d. 36, we shall 
 find that it consists as well with the theory of Mann 
 as with that more commonly received. 
 
 * " Ant. Jud.," lib. xviii. c. 4 and 7. t Ibid. c. 5. 
 
 X See this conclusion more fully established by Dr. Zumpt, " Des 
 Geburtsjahr Christi," p. 297, ed 1869. 
 
154 THE YEAE OF THE PASSION. 
 
 But there is another passage in the Gospels which 
 is, as we think, entirely and without any doubt decisive 
 in favour of Mann's theory. We would refer to the 
 second chapter of St. John, where it is related how, 
 shortly after the first miracle of Jesus in Cana of Gali- 
 lee, and how being then at Jerusalem for the approach- 
 ing feast of Passover, He was engaged in controversy 
 with certain of the Jews : — 
 
 " Then answered the Jews and said unto Him, What 
 sign shewest thou unto us, seeing that thou doest these 
 things ? 
 
 " Jesus answered and said unto them, Destroy this 
 temple, and in three days I will raise it up. 
 
 "Then said the Jews, Forty and six years was this 
 temple in building, and wilt thou rear it up in three 
 days?" 
 
 Here the first question that arises is, whether at 
 this time the building of the temple was completed. 
 If it were, it might have been so for some time pre- 
 vious ; and the Jews might still, very fairly for their 
 argument, allege the number of years that its building- 
 had required. But if it were not completed then, the 
 Jews could speak only of its progress up to the time 
 at which they spoke ; and in that case, by determining 
 the date when the construction of the temple was 
 commenced, we could also determine the date of the 
 discussion which the Evangelist records. 
 
 Now, in both these cases our information is precise 
 and clear. The main body of the temple was closed in 
 and in use for the Jewish services for a long time before 
 the ministry of Jesus, but the edifice was not brought 
 
THE YEAR OF THE PASSION. 155 
 
 to a completion until a long time afterwards. It was 
 not finished till the year a.d. 63, in the reign of the 
 Emperor Nero. On the other hand, we learn that 
 Herod began the construction of the temple in the 
 eighteenth year of his reign. Both these facts, with 
 their dates, stand on the high authority of Josephus.* 
 
 But when did Herod's reign begin? We have 
 already had occasion to show that, as in the case of 
 Tiberius, there were two different computations for it ; 
 the one reckoning from the decree of the Boman senate, 
 which named him king ; and the other from his actual 
 acquisition of the kingdom by the taking of Jerusalem 
 and the death of the last Asmonean prince. The first 
 of these events was in the year B.C. 40, the second in 
 37. However, we are left in no doubt as to which date 
 Josephus here designed. For after telling us that 
 the building of the temple was commenced in the 
 eighteenth year of the king's reign, he goes on to say 
 that it was " after the acts already mentioned " (tiera 
 rag TrpoEiprj/uiivag irpa^uo). Now, the acts just before 
 related by Josephus were the visit of Augustus in the 
 spring to Syria, and his return in the autumn to Samos; 
 and this visit, as we learn from other sources, took 
 place in the year B.C. 20. We may therefore fix the 
 foundation of this, the third temple of Jerusalem, 
 towards the close of B.C. 20 or the beginning of 19. If 
 the Jews, as appears to have been their common prac- 
 tice with days, reckoned the broken year at the com- 
 mencement as entire, the forty-six years stated from 
 
 * "Ant. Jud.," lib. xx. c. 9, and lib. xv. c. 11. 
 
156 THE YEAE OF THE PASSION. 
 
 the first building would bring us to the early months 
 of a.d. 27, and this is the more probable time. If, how- 
 ever, the broken year be not so included, we come then 
 to the early months of a.d. 28 ; but by no possibility 
 can this computation allow a later date. Those, there- 
 fore, who place the first appearance of our Lord in the 
 year 29, do so in the very teeth of the deductions 
 which the statement of the Jews in the fourth Gospel 
 enables us to make. 
 
 There is another argument which we have reserved 
 to the last, and which, as we hope, will have much 
 weight with a large majority of our readers. It is only 
 by the theory of Mann and Zumpt that we can fully 
 vindicate the accuracy of St. Luke. If in our Biblical 
 chronology we desire to postpone the first public ap- 
 pearance of Jesus till the year a.d. 29, and if we bear 
 in mind that it is incumbent upon us to place His 
 Nativity some months before the death of Herod, we 
 must admit that He was thirty-four or thirty-five years 
 of age at the commencement of His ministry. Now, 
 St. Luke has told us that He was then " about thirty ;" 
 and this, were it really brought home to him, would in 
 an Evangelist be a considerable error — above all, in 
 one who speaks of himself as " having had perfect 
 understanding of all things from the very first." 
 
 We have now brought to a close our argument on 
 the year of the Passion, which we have endeavoured to 
 state as briefly as clearness would allow. But, before 
 we conclude, we desire to express the wish and hope 
 which we have formed that some scholar worthy of the 
 task — Dean Stanley, perhaps, or Mr. Grove — might 
 
THE YEAK OF THE PASSION. 157 
 
 consent to -undertake a local history of Jerusalem, 
 similar to those which we already possess of Borne. 
 From the excavations and researches that are even 
 now in progress, he might compare to great advantage 
 the descriptions in the Old Testament with the traces 
 of foundation that still remain. The essay of 3WL Jacob 
 Bemays, as published at Berlin in 1861, has with sin- 
 gular ingenuity brought to bear some facts, hitherto 
 unnoticed, on the memorable siege of Titus — facts that 
 any future writer would certainly not neglect. The 
 Arabic manuscripts might — more doubtfully — afford 
 him some new details as to the edifices in the Moslem 
 period, and above all. as to the mosque of Omar. From 
 that era of servitude the spirit of the annalist would 
 kindle, and his materials, far from failing, would 
 gather in masses round him, as he came to the days of 
 the great deliverance — when, after contests fierce and 
 dire, the Holy City was regained by Christian arms 
 under auspices that even Gibbon can scarcely record 
 without a thrill of enthusiasm — when in his own words, 
 — u on a Friday, at three in the afternoon, the day and 
 hour of the Passion, Godfrey of Bouillon stood victo- 
 rious on the walls of Jerusalem." * 
 
 * ■ Decline and Fall," yoL ttL g __" L<:. Smith's edition. 
 
V. 
 
 HAEOLD OF NORWAY. 
 
HAROLD OF NORWAY.' 
 
 K. DASENT' S book, which we have named first on 
 JUL our title-page, seems to us to have considerable 
 merit. We can laugh with his " Jest," and learn a 
 great deal from his "Earnest." As to the first we 
 must, however, except from our commendation two 
 political squibs of great personal acerbity and very 
 questionable taste, which we tbi.uk Mr. Dasent would 
 have done well in not producing. We can with far 
 more pleasure join him in his lightsome trips to the 
 Faroe Islands and the Wildbad waters. As regards 
 his " Earnest," all persons, we think, must admit that 
 he employs to great advantage the large stock of 
 ancient Scandinavian lore, of which, in several former 
 publications, he has shown himself most fully pos- 
 sessed. We have found him all through that rugged 
 region an able and sure-footed guide. 
 
 * 1. Jest and Earnest, a Collection of Essays and Reviews. By 
 George Webbe Dasent, Esq., D.C.L. 2 vols. London, 1873. 
 
 2. Inscription Runique du Piree, par C. C. Eafn a Copenhague, 
 1856. 
 
 3. Historia Haraldi Severi, ex vetere Sermone Latine reddita, opera 
 et studio Sveiiibjomis Egilsonii in Islandid. (In the sixth volume of 
 the " Scripta Historica Islandorum," Hafnise, 1835.) 
 
 M 
 
162 HAKOLD OF NORWAY. 
 
 Of the several grim trans-Baltic heroes with whom 
 Mr. Dasent makes us better acquainted, there is cer- 
 tainly none so striking — more especially remembering 
 his close connection with our own history — as the 
 Harold of Norway, whom his contemporaries surnamed 
 Hafl, that is "the Tall;" but whom his chroniclers 
 call Hardrada — or, as the English historians have 
 made it, Harfager, that is " the Severe." We design 
 with our author's aid to offer to our readers a sketch of 
 his remarkable career. But here at the outset we have 
 a fault to find with Mr. Dasent, not indeed for what 
 he tells, but for what he has left untold. To our mind 
 there is no point in Harold's life so curious as his un- 
 expected connection with one of the monuments of 
 ancient Greece; and yet this story is dismissed by 
 Mr. Dasent in only half a sentence. We, on the 
 contrary, shall endeavour to detail it at full length, 
 deriving our information from other sources, and, 
 above all, from the learned and excellent work which 
 we have named as second at the head of the present 
 article. 
 
 When literature and learning first revived among 
 the Western nations of Europe, little or nothing was 
 known of the actual state of Athens. It was not till 
 the year 1573 that Martin Kraus or Crusius, a pro- 
 fessor at Tubingen, showed some curiosity on the 
 subject. He contrived to open a communication with 
 two Greeks residing at Constantinople, and believed 
 to be men of learning. In his own letters he says 
 that Athens had been described to him as totally 
 
HAROLD OF NORWAY. 163 
 
 destroyed, and occupied only by a few fishermen's 
 huts ; and he desires to learn whether such was the 
 real fact. He had little cause to congratulate himself 
 on the answers he received. One of his correspondents, 
 Zygomalas by name, told him that being a native 
 of Nauplia he had often visited Athens, and admired 
 an edifice on the Acropolis, which surpassed all other 
 edifices, and this edifice, he said, was the Pantheon ! 
 His second instructor, Simeon Kavasila, referred in 
 like manner to the Parthenon ; but called it the 
 Temple of the Unknown God which St. Paul had 
 mentioned ! * If such were the learned men of Greece 
 at this period, we confess that we should have liked to 
 see a sample of the ignorant. 
 
 In the next century this ignorance as to the ruins 
 of Athens was in part dispelled by some visitors from 
 Western Europe, though few and far between. Chief 
 among them were the fellow-travellers Spon and 
 Wheler, the one a physician from Lyons, the other 
 an English gentlemen. They not only speak of the 
 Parthenon under its right name, and with its historical 
 antecedents, but have given us a good description of 
 it as it was in 1675 — a description the more valuable 
 since, in little more than ten years from that time, 
 the glorious building was shattered and in part 
 subverted by the explosion of a bomb in the Venetian 
 siege. 
 
 But it was not merely the Parthenon that Spon 
 and Wheler describe. Their published travels notice 
 
 * Mart. Crusius, " Turco-Gnecise," lib. vii. ep. 10 et 18, ed. 1854. 
 
1G4 HAROLD OF NORWAY. 
 
 many other objects of antiquity ; among others two 
 colossal lions of Pentelic marble. Better judges have 
 since pronounced these statues admirable works, in the 
 highest style of Attic art. The one, in a sitting 
 posture and ten feet in height, stood on the inner 
 shore of the Piraeus harbour, which it seemed to guard. 
 From that statue the harbour itself derived the name 
 of Porto Leone, which it bore among the Franks all 
 through the Middle Ages and down to our own times. 
 As such it is mentioned by Lord Byron' in " The 
 Giaour." The Greek fisherman, he says — 
 
 " Though worn and weary with his toil 
 And cumber'd with his scaly spoil, 
 Slowly yet strongly plies the oar 
 Till Port Leone's safer shore 
 Eeceives him by the lovely light 
 That best becomes an Eastern night." 
 
 The second statue, also of Pentelic marble, was 
 nearly equal to the first in point of art, but far less 
 good in point of preservation. The travellers of 1675 
 saw it on its original base, a little outside the city, 
 near the ancient " Sacred Way." The animal is 
 represented as couching and at rest; and Spon says 
 that he felt inclined to address it in the following 
 words: "Sleep on, Lion of Athens, since the Lion of 
 the Harbour watches for thee." * 
 
 Twelve years later, after the successful but destruc- 
 tive siege, it came to pass that Morosini at the head 
 of the Venetians found it requisite to retire from the 
 
 Y 
 
 oyages de Spon et Wheler," vol. ii. pp. 145 et 177, ed. 1679. 
 
HAKOLD OF NOEWAY. 165 
 
 city. Before lie went, however, he resolved that he 
 would bear away with him some memorial of his con- 
 quest. First he turned his thoughts to a magnificent 
 piece of sculpture on the western pediment of the 
 Parthenon, representing the car of Victory with horses 
 of the natural size, and this he gave orders to remove. 
 But so careless or so clumsy were his workmen, that 
 the whole group was thrown down in the act of 
 lowering it, and shivered almost into dust. Si ruppero 
 non solo, ma si difecero in polvere, writes a Venetian 
 captain, who was present* 
 
 Foiled in his first object, this worthy precursor of 
 Lord Elgin — 
 
 " Cold as the crags upon his native coast 
 His mind as barren and his heart as hard," 
 
 — next betook himself to the separate statues of lions, 
 in and about the city. Of these he carried off three 
 to adorn the Arsenal at Venice, and from the spoils 
 of Corinth a fourth was subsequently added.t That 
 and one of the others also are of lesser size and inferior 
 merit, and need not be further mentioned. But the 
 remaining two — the lion sejant from the Piraeus, and 
 the lion couchant from the Sacred Way — as placed 
 before the gate of the Arsenal, command to this day 
 the admiration of all lovers or connoisseurs of art. 
 
 If it were not for the three centuries that separate 
 the life of Dante from the removal of these monu- 
 ments to Venice, we should certainly have assumed 
 
 * Leake's " Topography of Athens," vol. ii. p. 87. 
 f Ibid. vol. i. p. 371. 
 
166 HAEOLD OF NOB WAY. 
 
 that the great Italian poet had in his mind the Lion 
 of the Piraeus, when he describes in lofty strains the 
 majestic repose of the Mantuan Sordello : — 
 
 " aniina Lorabarda, 
 Come ti stavi altera e disdegnosa ; 
 E nel muover degli occhi onesta e tarda ! 
 
 Ella non ci diceva alcuna cosa, 
 Ma lasciavane gir, solo guardando 
 A guisa di leon quando si posa." * 
 
 Close observers at Venice must, however, from the 
 first have noticed with great surprise that the statue 
 of the sitting lion bore around each of its shoulders, 
 and in serpentine folds, the remains of barbaric in- 
 scriptions. These strange characters were after a time 
 recognized as Norwegian Runes. Still, with every 
 effort they could not be deciphered. They had been 
 much defaced, and flattened at the edges, in great part 
 it would seem by the effect of musket balls, the in- 
 scriptions having probably been used as marks in firing 
 by some of the soldiery in Greece. Many wild con- 
 jectures were put forth during tens of years to explain 
 how the Runes of Norway could have come to the 
 Piraeus or appear on monuments of Hellenic art. It 
 was not till our own day, however, that the mystery 
 was solved. 
 
 The merit of this remarkable discovery belongs 
 wholly to the late M. Rafn, an antiquary of Copen- 
 hagen, distinguished by profound learning and many 
 ingenious researches. When at Venice he tried in 
 vain, like all his predecessors, to decipher the battered 
 
 # " Purgatorio," canto vi. verse 61. 
 
HAKOLD OF NOKWAY. 167 
 
 Runes. He could, indeed, make out separate letters 
 here and there, but not a connected word, or still less 
 a connected sentence. He had given up the attempt 
 in despair and had returned to his native country, 
 when as it chanced a large stone was laid bare at the 
 village of Harrenstrup, in the Isle of Zealand, which 
 had on its surface some ancient sculpture, or rather 
 scratches, representing ships. M. Rafn went forth 
 with several friends to view these rude engravings, 
 but found them so nearly effaced that no drawings 
 of them could be made. The visitors after some hours 
 of noonday examination relinquished the object. Still, 
 however, they lingered near the spot till sunset, when, 
 previous to departure, one of the party walked back to 
 take a last look at the stone. How great was his 
 surprise to find that the lengthening shadows had 
 brought into relief the slight irregularities left upon 
 the surface by the effaced designs, and enabled their 
 outline to be correctly traced. 
 
 This experience was not lost on M. Rafn. It 
 occurred to him that the like method, if applied to 
 the Runes from the Piraeus, might be attended with 
 the like success. In the first place, however, he ob- 
 tained a cast in plaster from the original marble, as 
 also copies of the best designs that had been taken. 
 These he kept by him for the purpose of comparison 
 with the shadows to be observed both at sunrise and 
 sunset upon the statue. This was in December, 185U 
 M. de Bertouch, a Danish gentleman, was at that time 
 residing at Venice. He undertook to observe and note 
 the shadows, not only at various hours of the day, but 
 
168 HAKOLD OF NOKWAY. 
 
 also at several seasons of the year. Selecting the most 
 favourable of these views, M. cle Bertouch despatched 
 to Copenhagen two large photographs of the double 
 inscription, in which, to the great delight of M. Kafn, 
 many of the vanished letters, and some quite clearly, 
 reappeared. Thus did M. Kafn find himself enabled 
 to decipher nearly all the words, and it was with 
 especial pleasure that he remarked among them the 
 name of a chief so renowned in Northern story as was 
 Harold the Tall. 
 
 To complete or to correct the observations of his 
 friend, and the ideas upon the subject which he had 
 already formed, M. Rafn once more repaired to Venice. 
 "At last," he says, "I have attained my object, and 
 can offer to the public an almost certain interpretation 
 of the Runes, — a result which at the outset I was far 
 from expecting." Both the inscriptions are in serpen- 
 tine folds, as is common with the ancient Runes, but 
 if reduced to straight lines, that on the lion's left 
 shoulder is as follows. We transcribe it from M. Rafn's 
 book, with this explanation, that where there are but 
 faint traces of a letter he has printed it in small 
 capitals, while on the other hand he uses common type 
 in the few places where he had nothing beyond con- 
 jecture to guide him. 
 
 : H AKUN : VAN : ^Ir : ULFR : aUK : ASMuDr : aUK 
 AuRN : HAFN : ^ESA : f>IR : MeN : Lag^U : A 
 Uk : HARADr : HAfI : UF IABUTA : UPRAiStar 
 Vegna : GRIkIAI^IS : VARl> : DALKr . NaU^uGR 
 I : FiarI : LAl>UM : EGIL : VAR : I : FARU : mil) 
 RAGNARi : til : RUmanlU .... auk : aRMENIU 
 
HAROLD OF NORWAY. 169 
 
 Wo will now present to onr readers this inscription 
 literally rendered, observing only that in our English 
 version, as in M. Kafn's French, the names are given in 
 accordance with the common spelling, — 
 
 " Hakon, combined with Ulf, with Asmund, and with 
 Orn, conquered this port [the Piraeus]. These men and 
 Harold the Tall imposed [on the inhabitants] large fines, 
 on account of the revolt of the Greek people. Dalk has 
 been detained in distant lands. Egil was waging war, 
 together with Eagnar, in Eoumania and Armenia." 
 
 We may notice that these chiefs in the Varangian 
 Guard (as we shall presently show them to be) who 
 possessed themselves of the Piraeus were desirous to 
 explain in this inscription the absence of their com- 
 rades. The one was detained, perhaps as a prisoner, in 
 a foreign country ; the two others were in active service 
 on the frontiers of the empire. 
 
 We will now give the inscription from the right 
 shoulder of the lion, — 
 
 : ASMUDR : HJU : runAR : f>ISAR : I>AIR 
 ISKir : auk : puRLXFR : EURElR : AUK : IV Ar 
 at : BON : HaRADS : hAFa : I>UAT : GRIKiAR 
 
 uf : hUGSA^u : auk : bAnaf>u : 
 
 Or, in English, — 
 
 " Asmund engraved these Runes in combination with 
 Asgeir, Thorleif, Thord, and Ivar, by desire of Harold the 
 Tall, although the Greeks on reflection opposed it." 
 
 It is worthy of note in this last paragraph how the 
 people of Athens, fallen as they were from their high 
 estate, still, where they could, resented the defacing of 
 
170 HAKOLD OF NOKWAY. 
 
 their ancient monuments. The same feeling may be 
 traced more than seven centuries later, during Lord 
 Elgin's depredations. Thus wrote Dr. Clarke to Lord 
 Byron in a note subsequently published : — 
 
 "When the last of the Metopes was taken from the 
 Parthenon, and in moving of it great part of the super- 
 structure, with one of the triglyphs, was thrown down by 
 the workmen whom Lord Elgin employed, the Disdar, who 
 beheld the injury done to the building, took his pipe from 
 his mouth, dropped a tear, and in a supplicating tone of 
 voice said to Lusieri, tJX,o? ! I was present." 
 
 Having thus interpreted the Eunes from the Pirseus, 
 we will proceed to sketch the career of Harold and 
 explain his connection with the revolt of the Athenians. 
 Our chief materials are derived from those Sagas of 
 Iceland which, in their Latin version, we have named 
 as third on our title-page. 
 
 Harold, the son of Sigurd, was born in the year 
 1015 ; half-brother of Olaf the Saint, King of Norway. 
 Even in his boyhood his heroic spirit is extolled by the 
 Iceland Saga. He was but fifteen years of age when 
 King Olaf was about to engage in the decisive battle 
 of Stiklastad. " Let my brother keep aloof," said Olaf, 
 " he is but a child." Not such was the choice of the 
 young prince himself. " I will not keep aloof," he 
 cried ; " if I am thought too weak as yet and unable to 
 wield a sword, I know the remedy ; let my hand be 
 tied fast to the hilt, and I shall be found amongst the 
 foremost ! " In the battle which ensued he showed all 
 the valour he had promised ; but the result was most 
 disastrous : King Olaf was defeated and slain. 
 
HAEOLD OF NOKWAY. 171 
 
 Young Harold, grievously wounded, was borne from 
 the field by some trusty followers, and kept concealed 
 in a cottage until his strength returned. Next spring 
 he sought refuge in Gardarika, as Russia was at that 
 time called by the Norwegians. He was kindly re- 
 ceived by the Grand Duke Jaroslav ; and in due time 
 became enamoured of Elizabeth, daughter of his host. 
 But when he pressed his suit Jaroslav proved as flinty- 
 hearted as any father in a modern novel. " Not yet," 
 he said ; " you must first do some high deeds in warfare, 
 and lay the foundations both of wealth and fame." 
 
 The path of fortune in that age was clear and open 
 to any aspiring youth of Northern race. It was to 
 seek service at Constantinople in the emperor's body- 
 guard — the far-famed Varangians. Of these Varan- 
 gians but a very brief account is to be found in Gibbon. 
 Of their name, which perplexed the early critics, Mr. 
 Dasent says : "Var, Anglo-Saxon, woer, from which the 
 word arose, had nothing to do with war. It meant 
 oath, or a promise sanctioned by an oath, and from this 
 point of view might be considered only as a translation 
 of the Latin Sacr amentum — the oath taken to their 
 colours by the Roman soldiers." 
 
 The Varangians of the emperors at Constantinople 
 might be compared on some points with the Swiss 
 Guard of the Popes at Rome. They were exclusively 
 Northern, recruited by Norwegians, Danes, and English, 
 and their numbers are computed by Mr. Dasent as 
 varying from 1000 to 2400 men. The south-western 
 wing of the palace was reserved for their head-quarters, 
 and bore the Latin title of Excubitum. Whenever the 
 
172 HAROLD OF NORWAY. 
 
 emperor went forth, on any occasion of business or 
 state, it was their special duty to attend him, armed 
 with their two-edged Norwegian battle-axes. To them 
 also was assigned the important post in that land of 
 domestic conspiracies, to keep watch at the door of the 
 emperor's bedchamber. 
 
 But it was not only with the emperor that their 
 sphere of duty lay ; a band of them was frequently 
 despatched to the armies on the frontier, even in the 
 emperors absence, there to act as a Corps (TElite, and 
 set an example to the degenerate Greeks engaged in 
 the same service. The best proof perhaps of their 
 prowess lies in the present extension of their name. 
 Thus writes Mr. Mounsey, a recent traveller in Persia, 
 and the author of a very pleasant book thereon.* The 
 scene is at Tabreez : — 
 
 " Eiding through the bazaar on the morning after my 
 arrival, ever and anon as I passed along, I heard amongst 
 the Babel of sounds and street-cries the words ' Feringhee, 
 Feringhee ; ' and as the term seemed connected with my 
 person, and was the only one which, in my ignorance of 
 the language of the country, had the definite form of a 
 word to my ear, I naturally asked my companion, the 
 consul, what it meant. ' Stranger,' was the reply. ' All 
 Europeans are included in the term.' As I afterwards 
 found, this is the case all over Persia. The educated man 
 has, indeed, some vague ideas that there are other coun- 
 tries and nations in the world besides his beloved and 
 glorious Iran ; he knows something of Turkey, of India, 
 and Arabia, and if his studies have been deep, even of 
 
 * " A Journey through the Caucasus and the Interior of Persia." 
 By Augustus H. Mounsey, F.R.G.S., Second Consul to H.B.M. 
 Embassy at Vienna. London, 1872. 
 
HAKOLD OF NORWAY. 173 
 
 Yengidunya — ' the young world ' — America ; but for the 
 masses there is in Europe, or rather westwards of Con- 
 stantinople, but one land — ' Feringkistan,' and one race, 
 that of the ' Feringhee.' The Yarangians came from that 
 land, and their prowess or notoriety was so great that in 
 this ultra-conservative of countries all foreigners are still 
 designated by a corruption of their name." 
 
 Harold, who had set out from Bussia, and whom we 
 have left too long on his way, reached Constantinople 
 in 1033, being then eighteen years of age. He had 
 shot up to a giant's — or at least a hero's — size, seven 
 feet in height at the very lowest computation. After 
 some brief interval, he and his attendants enrolled 
 themselves in the Yarangian Guard. For some reason, 
 not quite clear, but probably to conceal his connection 
 with Jaroslav, he suppressed his real name, and, as the 
 Saga tells us, took that of " Nordbrikt," which he con- 
 tinued to bear through the whole of his Eastern career. 
 No wonder if an appellation so dissonant* to Southern 
 ears should not be commemorated by the Byzantine 
 writers, who, indeed — and we suppose for the same 
 reason — scarcely ever mention a Yarangian by name. 
 The Yarangians, on their part, made strange havoc 
 with the Southern appellations. Thus, the great 
 church of St. Sophia, the "Hagia Sophia" of the 
 Greeks, became with them " Aegisif," and the Hippo- 
 drome " Padrein." Their own quarter, the Excubitum, 
 or, as the common people at Constantinople called it, 
 " Skuviton," was in their mouths contracted to " Skift." 
 
 The stalwart form of Harold, his undaunted 
 courage, and perhaps also some knowledge or sus- 
 
174 HAROLD OF NORWAY. 
 
 picion of his princely rank, gained hirn almost from 
 the first a lead among his comrades in arms. He 
 appeared to no less advantage in the games of football 
 and wrestling, the favourite pastimes of the North, 
 which the Varangians were wont to practise after their 
 musters and reviews ; and on one of these occasions 
 he attracted in an especial manner the notice of the 
 Empress Zoe. We will leave the story to Mr. Dasent 
 to tell in part, and in part only. 
 
 " Then when the games w r ere at their height, and 
 some played, while others sat round in a triple ring, and 
 amongst them Harold ' Nordbrikt,' it happened that the 
 empress and her ladies came that way, and stopped to 
 gaze on their manly forms. After admiring for a while 
 their strength and skill, the empress cast her eyes on 
 Harold, and going straight up to him said, 'Listen, 
 Northman ! give me a lock of thy hair.' Harold's answer 
 it is impossible to give . . . but the reply, though coarse 
 and rude, was witty and quick, and all laughed that 
 heard it, though they wondered at the boldness of the 
 youth who thus dared to turn the tables on the empress, 
 and did not spare her with his biting words. Zoe herself, 
 whose taste could not have been over-nice, seems to have 
 been little shocked, and went on her way, smiling at 
 Harold's w^ords." 
 
 It may well be supposed that this tale is not 
 recorded by the Byzantine historian of the period, 
 the courtly Cedrenus; but the Northern Saga states 
 it in all its native rudeness. 
 
 But it was not at Constantinople that Harold was 
 commonly found. We read of him as leading forth 
 bands of the brave Varangians, sometimes to quell 
 
HAKOLD OF NOKWAY. 175 
 
 the revolt of an inland province, and sometimes to 
 combat an enemy upon the frontier. Several of his 
 campaigns and sieges against the Saracens in Sicily 
 are related in the Saga, but with too manifest an 
 admixture of legend and of fable. In other years, we 
 find him warring with the wild tribes in Syria or 
 Armenia. By the spoils which he won, and the 
 contributions which he exacted, he soon amassed con- 
 siderable treasure, and this from time to time he 
 transmitted for safe custody to his Kussian friends, 
 who hoarded it faithfully for him. 
 
 As the constant companion and the chief lieutenant 
 of Harold in his various campaigns, the Saga com- 
 memorates Ulf — a word equivalent to Wolf — the same 
 whose name appears on the Runes of the Pireeus. 
 Harold had also with him — perhaps even in the East, 
 but more probably after his return to Norway — one 
 of the Northern Skalds, Thiodolf by name, who sings 
 his praises in the barbaric spirit of that age. Here is 
 one of his strains : — 
 
 " Let all men know that Harold 
 Was engaged in eighteen fierce fights 
 * # * * # 
 
 Great King ! thou hast stained with gore 
 The hungry beak of the eagle, 
 And the wolf that followed in thy track 
 Has ever been gorged with prey." 
 
 The year 1040, as M. Rafn thinks, may be fixed as 
 the time when Harold and his followers overcame the 
 Athenian insurgents, and caused the Eunes of the 
 Piraeus to be engraved. 
 
176 HAEOLD OF NOEWAY. 
 
 Harold was at Constantinople in the spring of 
 1042, when there occurred one of those revolutions 
 of the palace, so frequent in the Byzantine story. The 
 Emperor Michael, consort of Zoe, had died three 
 months before, and Zoe, in compliance with his last 
 request, had raised to the purple his nephew, another 
 Michael. The new sovereign showed his gratitude by 
 an early plot against his benefactress. In the night 
 of the 19th of April he caused Zoe to be seized, shaved 
 her head, and shut her up in a convent. But next 
 day, the multitude being apprised of the event, rose 
 in arms, shouting aloud for " Zoe ! our mother, Zoe ! " 
 Harold and his Varangians also took her side. A 
 desperate struggle ensued, in which three thousand 
 people are said to have fallen. Their cause, however, 
 at last prevailed. The Varangians broke into the 
 palace to search for the emperor, and plundered all 
 the treasure they could find. Michael himself fled 
 to a monastery, and disguised himself in a monk's 
 cowl ; while Zoe and her sister Theodora were pro- 
 claimed joint empresses. A sentence was passed that 
 the fallen emperor should be deprived of sight; 
 accordingly he was torn from his hiding-place, and 
 dragged to the place called Sigma, where his eyes 
 were at once plucked out. 
 
 The Skalds, or Court poets of Harold, and of course 
 his constant panegyrists, could sing in after years how 
 " the mighty leader tore away both the emperor's eyes," 
 or, in another place, how "the prince (Harold) won 
 yet more gold, but the King of the Greeks went stone 
 blind from his sore wounds." It seems from sucn ex- 
 
HAROLD OF NORWAY. 177 
 
 pressions — this is Mr. Dasent's just remark — as if the 
 bloody deed had been done with Harold's own hand. 
 
 Other things are related by the Saga of Harold at 
 Constantinople. We have that inevitable scene in 
 all the High North legends of an encounter with a 
 gigantic snake or dragon in a cave. We have some 
 love passages of Harold with a certain Maria, called 
 the niece of the Empress Zoe, though that descent 
 ill accords with the Byzantine pedigrees. All these 
 tales are so largely intermingled with fable, that 
 the slight foundation of fact, if any, can scarcely be 
 discerned. 
 
 In 1041 Harold, having completed eleven years of 
 service in the East, obtained his discharge and went 
 back to Russia with a band of faithful followers. 
 Embarking at Constantinople, they steered up the 
 Black Sea, and thence up the Sea of Azof and the 
 Don. As they sailed along Harold was moodily 
 brooding over the reception that might await him 
 at the Court of Jaroslav — how, in all probability, the 
 young princess had forgotten and would reject him. 
 Eull of these thoughts he composed a poem, in sixteen 
 stanzas, some of which are still preserved. They are 
 all on the same model, and all in eight lines, the first 
 six recounting his exploits and accomplishments, and 
 the last two as a refrain anticipating the failure of his 
 love. Here is one as a sample : — 
 
 " There are eight things that I know : 
 I can write a poem ; 
 I have experience in riding ; 
 I have often practised to swim ; 
 
 N 
 
178 HAROLD OF NORWAY. 
 
 I know how to wield the long pole ; 
 Not unskilled to throw the spear, or to row : 
 Yet the Maid who dwells in Gardarika, 
 Adorned with golden rings, disdains me." 
 
 Why, when Harold began by boasting of his eight 
 accomplishments, he should, in fact, enumerate no 
 more than six, we cannot undertake to explain. We 
 can only suppose it to arise from the cruel necessities 
 of the metre, which limited his enumeration to six 
 lines. 
 
 Here is another stanza of much greater interest, 
 since it seems to bear upon the question that we just 
 now discussed. These lines we derive from the later 
 and most careful translation of M. Kafn : — 
 
 " Neither the Maid nor the Matron 
 Can deny that we have been 
 One morn at the burgh in the south, 
 Then how we brandished the steel ! 
 By our swords we laid open a track ; 
 A memorial is there to record it ; 
 Yet the Maid who dwells in Gardarika, 
 Adorned with golden rings, disdains me." 
 
 This phrase "burgh, or borg, in the south," is 
 explained by M. Kafn as denoting Athens, which the 
 Norwegian writers call " Athenuborg," M. Kafn ad- 
 duces some other passages to show that even in the 
 dark ages they regarded Athens with respect, and 
 declared it the first of all Grecian towns. In like 
 manner M. Kafn contends that the word merki, which 
 we have translated " memorial," and which we take to 
 be closely allied to the German merhmal, refers, in all 
 
HAEOLD OF NORWAY. 179 
 
 . probability, to the Runes engraved upon the sides of 
 the lion. 
 
 To the same effect as Harold's stanza, is one by 
 his Court poet, the constant extoller of his exploits, 
 Thiodolf:— 
 
 " The greed of the wolves was appeased 
 By the valiant Chief of the hosts, 
 At the time when the lances were brandished 
 And the vanquished sued for peace. 
 Oft has he gathered great spoil 
 From the south of the sea by his sword, 
 While faint-hearted men kept aloof: 
 A memorial of this still remains." 
 
 Here the Norwegian word is not merhi, but minni, 
 which, however, is said to bear exactly the same mean- 
 ing. It may be applied not only to monuments, strictly 
 so called, but to any form of record, whether fixed or 
 movable. Thus in the Saga the word is used of a 
 great bell which Harold, when reigning in Norway, 
 presented, in memory of St. Olaf, to the church at 
 Thingvall. 
 
 We may add that if Harold and his comrades de- 
 signed on taking the Piraeus to leave behind them some 
 permanent memorial of their conquest, there was scarce 
 any other course open to them than the engraving of 
 Eunes. Sculpture was out of the question in an age 
 when the art had not merely declined, but had, it may 
 be said, expired. 
 
 On reaching Kieff, where the Russian sovereign 
 then held Court, Harold found that his apprehensions 
 had been vain. He was warmly welcomed by Jaroslav, 
 
180 HAROLD OF NORWAY. 
 
 and perhaps more warmly still by his first love, the 
 Princess Elizabeth, whom he now espoused. With all 
 his exploits he was still but twenty-nine years of age. 
 Henceforth his thoughts reverted to his paternal realm 
 of Norway, where was peaceably reigning his nephew 
 Magnus, the son of St. Olaf, and himself surnamed the 
 Good. 
 
 But Magnus the Good was no match for Harold the 
 Dauntless. The latter landed in Sweden, gathered 
 around him a band of followers, and presented so 
 formidable an appearance that the pacific Mngnus 
 quickly came to terms. An equal partition was agreed 
 upon. The two young princes were to be joint kings 
 of Norway, and Magnus was to receive one-half of 
 Harold's treasures. It seems doubtful whether in any 
 case that compact could have long endured. But an 
 accident brought it to a speedy close. King Magnus, 
 while riding at full speed, was thrown from his horse, 
 and in falling struck his head against the root of a 
 tree, and from the wounds which he then received he 
 died. 
 
 By the decease of Magnus Harold became sole 
 sovereign of Norway, and reigned as such for twenty 
 years. The harshness of his rule may be sufficiently 
 inferred from the surname that he gained of " Hardrada," 
 the Severe. He was still upon the throne when there 
 came the year 1066, so memorable in the annals of 
 England. The Crown being grasped by Harold the 
 Saxon at the death of Edward the Confessor, a con- 
 federacy gathered against the new king. His own 
 brother, Tosti, fled to Flanders and implored the 
 
HAROLD OF NORWAY. 181 
 
 alliance of Norway, while William of Normandy was 
 preparing his forces on the coasts of France.* 
 
 Harold Hardrada, ever warlike and ambitious, 
 eagerly closed with the overtures of Tosti. The two 
 chiefs made common cause. Early in September 
 Harold appeared at the mouth of the Tyne with a 
 formidable armament of three hundred ships of war. 
 He was joined by some sixty sail from Flanders, under 
 the command of Tosti, who thereupon did homage to 
 Harold as to his liege lord. Ascending the Humber 
 with their fleets combined, they landed their troops 
 with little or no resistance, and in a battle which 
 ensued utterly routed the two great earls, Edwin 
 and Mercer, the brothers-in-law of King Harold the 
 Saxon. 
 
 But scarcely was this victory achieved than the 
 tidings came that King Harold the Saxon, at the head 
 of considerable forces, was marching from the south 
 against them. Tosti, as arrayed in arms against his 
 brother, felt by this time some scruple of conscience, or 
 more probably perhaps some mistrust of success. He 
 sent a message to King Harold inquiring what might 
 be the conditions of a peace. The result has been told 
 by Sir Walter Scott in a passage of " Ivanhoe " as 
 follows. It is condensed from the ancient chronicles 
 with admirable grace and spirit : — 
 
 * It is beside the purpose of the present sketch of Harold's career 
 to narrate at length his invasion of England, or to enter into a critical 
 examination of the commonly received story. We must refer our 
 readers, for these points, to Mr. Freeman's exhaustive account in his 
 41 History of the Norman Conquest " (vol. iii. pp. 327, foil.) — a work of 
 which we hope to give, at some future time, the detailed notice which 
 its importance deserves. 
 
182 HAKOLD OF NOKWAY. 
 
 " ' Yes,' said Cedric, ' it was in this very hall that my 
 father feasted with Torquil Wolfganger when he enter- 
 tained the valiant and unfortunate Harold. It was in this 
 hall that Harold returned the magnanimous answer to the. 
 ambassador of his rebel brother. Oft have I heard my 
 father kindle as he told the tale. The envoy of Tosti was 
 admitted when this ample room could scarce contain the 
 crowd of noble Saxon leaders who were quaffing the blood- 
 red wine around their monarch.' 
 
 " The envoy of Tosti moved up the hall, undismayed 
 by the frowning countenances of all around him, until he 
 made his obeisance before the throne of King Harold. 
 
 " ' What terms,' he said, ' lord king, hath thy brother 
 Tosti to hope if he should lay down his arms and crave 
 peace at thy hands ? ' 
 
 '"A brother's love,' cried the generous Harold, ' and 
 the fair earldom of Northumberland.' 
 
 " ' But should Tosti accept those terms,' continued the 
 envoy, ' what lands shall be assigned to his faithful ally, 
 Hardrada, King of Norway ? ' 
 
 " ' Seven feet of English ground,' answered Harold, 
 fiercely ; ' or as Hardrada is said to be a giant, perhaps we 
 may allow him twelve inches more.' 
 
 " The hall rang with acclamations, and cup and horn 
 was filled to the Norwegian who should be speedily in 
 possession of his English territory. 
 
 " The baffled envoy retreated to carry to Tosti and his 
 ally the ominous answer of his injured brother. It was 
 then that the walls of Stamford, and the fatal Welland 
 renowned in prophecy, beheld that direful conflict in which, 
 after displaying the most undaunted valour, the King of 
 Norway and Tosti both fell, with ten thousand of their 
 bravest followers. Who would have thought that upon 
 the proud day when this battle was won, the very gale 
 which waved the Saxon banners in triumph was filling the 
 Norman sails, and impelling them to the fatal shores of 
 Sussex?" 
 
HAEOLD OF NORWAY. 183 
 
 We are loth to mar the effect of this fine passage by 
 any criticism of its historical accuracy. Yet we cannot 
 well refrain from observing that Sir Walter was not 
 quite so good an antiquary upon English as upon 
 Scottish ground. He has here confounded Stamford 
 Town, in a corner of Lincolnshire and on the river 
 Welland, with Stamford Bridge, about seven miles east 
 of York, and on the river Derwent. It was at the 
 latter place, beyond all question, and on the 25th of 
 September, that the battle was fought. The result 
 was long undecided. Both the Harolds performed pro- 
 digies of valour; and it was perhaps the fall of the 
 one that decided the fortune of the day. Harold, King 
 of Norway, was standing firm among the foremost — 
 wielding, we may suppose, his redoubtable two-edged 
 battle-axe — when, as Mr. Dasent relates it, a stray arrow 
 smote him in the throat under the chin. The giant 
 frame tottered ; a rush of blood spirted out of his 
 mouth, and Harold Hardrada fell dead. Tosti also 
 was among the slain. 
 
 How vast was then the vicissitude produced by so 
 few weeks ! The Saxon banner supreme at Stamford 
 Bridge on the 25th of September, and struck down for 
 ever at Hastings on the 14th of the next month ! 
 
VI 
 
 THE COUNTESS OF NITHSDALE. 
 
THE COUNTESS OF NITHSDALE, 
 
 COLLECTIONS of family papers have of late years 
 much increased in both size and numbers. Even 
 where no one of the name has risen to historical 
 importance there are chests full of documents and 
 letters that are lavishly poured forth. At present it 
 not unfrequently happens that the records of a single 
 not always very eminent house take up as many 
 printed pages as would have been deemed sufficient 
 thirty years ago to instruct a young student in the 
 whole history of England or almost of Europe. 
 
 We are far, however, from complaining of this, 
 abundance. Even when a man was not himself 
 distinguished, he may have had companionship or 
 common action with those who were. By such means 
 a thousand little traits of character may come un- 
 expectedly to light. Still oftener there may, nay, 
 there must, be reference to the domestic economies, 
 the modes of living, and the manners and customs of 
 
 * Hie Booh of Carlaverock. 2 vols., large quarto. Edinburgh, 
 1873 (not published). 
 
188 THE COUNTESS OF NITHSDALE. 
 
 past times. Thus, when family papers are selected 
 with care and edited with judgment — as was eminently 
 the case, for example, with the " Caldwell Collection," 
 comprised in three quarto volumes, and printed for 
 the Maitland Club in 1854 — they scarcely ever fail 
 to yield fruit of price to the historian. 
 
 In the collection now before us are contained the 
 records of the Maxwell family, belonging to Lord 
 Hemes, the present head of that ancient house, and 
 confided by him to Mr. William Fraser for arrange- 
 ment and annotation. The result has been a truly 
 splendid work. These are two quarto volumes of the 
 largest size, almost, indeed, rising to the dignity — as 
 they certainly exceed the usual weight — of folios. 
 The one volume is of 604 pages, the other of 590 : — 
 
 " Yix illud lecti bis sex cervice subirent, 
 Qualia nunc hominum producit corpora tellus." 
 
 No expense, we may add, has been spared in the 
 beautiful types, in the facsimiles of ancient autographs, 
 and the engravings of family portraits or family seats. 
 The book is not for sale; and the impression, we 
 observe, has been limited to 150 copies, so that we 
 should consider it beyond our sphere, and printed 
 only for private circulation, had not Lord Hemes 
 made it publici juris by presenting a copy in July last 
 year to the library of the British Museum. 
 
 Mr. Eraser, as editor of this collection, seems to us 
 to have done his part with — we may say at least — 
 perspicuity and candour. We have only to complain 
 that, in the first half, at all events, of the eighteenth 
 
THE COUNTESS OF NITHSDALE. 189 
 
 century, to which in these volumes our attention has 
 been exclusively directed, he has made himself but 
 very slightly acquainted with the other writers of the 
 time. From this cause, as we conceive, he has left 
 in obscurity some points which a wider reading would 
 have enabled him to clear. To give only one instance 
 — for we should take no pleasure in any long list of 
 minute omissions — Mr. Eraser, in Lady Traquair's 
 letter of January, 1724, has failed to see, or certainly, 
 at least, has failed to explain, that the " Sir John " 
 therein mentioned was one of the cant names for the 
 Chevalier de St. George, or the Pretender, as we used 
 to call him. Nor has he observed that the document 
 there discussed is a letter of that prince, dated August 
 20, 1723, and printed by Mr. Fraser in one of his 
 preceding pages. 
 
 Of the many personages who in these volumes are 
 presented to us, there is only one that we shall here 
 produce. We desire to give our readers some account 
 of that lady who saved her husband's life from the ex- 
 tremest peril, by the rare combination of high courage 
 and inventive skill, a determined constancy of purpose, 
 and a prompt versatility of means. 
 
 Lady Winifred Herbert was the fifth and youngest 
 daughter of the Marquis of Powis ; himself descended 
 from the second son of the first Herbert Earl of Pem- 
 broke. The exact year of her birth is nowhere to be 
 found recorded. The marquis, her father, was a zealous 
 Eoman Catholic, and, as may be supposed, a warm 
 adherent of James the Second. He followed that prince 
 in his exile, held the post of lord chamberlain in his 
 
190 THE COUNTESS OF NITHSDALE. 
 
 melancholy Court, and received from him further the 
 patent of duke, which was never acknowledged in Eng- 
 land. He died in 1697, but his wife and daughter 
 continued to reside at St. Germains under the protec- 
 tion of the queen, Mary of Modena. 
 
 William fifth Earl of Nithsdale had been left a 
 minor by his father's untimely death, but was brought 
 up by his surviving parent in the same principles of 
 devoted attachment to the House of Stuart and to the 
 Church of Kome. On attaining his majority he re- 
 paired to St. Germains, and did homage to the prince, 
 whom he continued to regard as his rightful king. A. 
 more tender motive arose to detain him. He fell in 
 love with Lady Winifred Herbert, who proved no in- 
 exorable beauty. They were married in the spring of 
 1699, and he bore away his bride to his house and fair 
 gardens of Terregles. Since her noble exploit in the 
 Tower these gardens have been examined with interest 
 for any trace of the departed heroine. But, as Mr. 
 Eraser informs us, they have been greatly changed since 
 her time. Only " some old beech hedges and a broad 
 green terrace still remain much the same as then." 
 
 We may take occasion to observe of the new- 
 married pair that there was some diversity in the 
 spelling of their name. English writers have most 
 commonly inserted an i, and made it Nithisdale ; but 
 the earl and countess themselves signed Nithsdaill. 
 
 The countess bore her lord five children, three of 
 whom, however, died in early childhood. At the insur- 
 rection of 1715 they had but two surviving — a son, 
 William Lord Maxwell, and an infant daughter, Lady 
 
THE COUNTESS OF NITHSDALE. 191 
 
 Anne. And here in ordinary course might close the 
 record of her life, but for the shining events of 1715, 
 which called forth her energies both to act and to 
 endure. 
 
 It need scarcely be related even to the least literary 
 of our readers, how, in 1715, the standard of the Cheva- 
 lier — " James the Third," as his adherents called him 
 — was raised, by Lord Mar in the Highlands and by 
 Mr. Forster and Lord Derwentwater in Northumber- 
 land. Lord Kenmure gave the like example to the 
 Scottish peers of the southern counties, setting out to 
 join Forster with a small band of retainers. Consider- 
 ing the principles of Lord Nithsdale in Church and 
 State, his course could not be doubtful. He, too, at the 
 head of a few horsemen, appeared in Forster's camp, 
 and shared the subsequent fortunes of that little army. 
 To Lord Kenmure, who was a Protestant, was assigned 
 the chief command of the Scottish levies. But, as 
 Mr. Fraser tells us, " the Earl of Nithsdale, from his 
 position, and from the devotion of his family to the 
 House of Stuart, would have been placed at the head 
 of the insurrection in the north of Scotland had he not 
 been a Koman Catholic." But though Mr. Fraser has 
 printed " north," he, beyond all doubt, means " south." 
 There was never any question as to either Kenmure's 
 or Nithsdale's command beyond the Forth. 
 
 We need not relate in any detail the well-known 
 fate of these hasty levies. They found themselves 
 encompassed at Preston by a regular force under 
 General Wills, and were compelled to surrender with- 
 out obtaining any better terms than the promise to await 
 
192 THE COUNTESS OF NITHSDALE. 
 
 the orders of the Government and protect them from 
 any immediate slaughter by the soldiery. It was only 
 a short respite that most of the chiefs then obtained, 
 They were at once sent off as prisoners to London. 
 The painful circumstances of their entry are described 
 as follows in the journal of Lady Cowper, the wife of 
 the Lord Chancellor : — 
 
 "December 5, 1715. — This week the prisoners were 
 brought to town from Preston. They came in with their 
 arms .tied, and their horses, whose bridles were' taken off, 
 led each by a soldier. The mob insulted them terribly, 
 carrying a warming-pan before them, and saying a 
 thousand barbarous things, which some of the prisoners 
 returned with spirit. The chief of my father's family 
 was amongst them. He is above seventy years old. A 
 desperate fortune had drove him from home, in hopes to 
 have repaired it. I did not see them come into town, nor 
 let any of my children do so. I thought it would be an 
 insulting of the relatives I had here, though almost every- 
 body went to see them." 
 
 The captive peers being thus brought to London 
 were sent for safe custody to the Tower, while prepara- 
 tions for their trial by the House of Lords were making 
 in Westminster Hall. Here again we may borrow from 
 Lady Cowper's journal : — 
 
 "February 9, 1716. — The day of the trials. My lord 
 was named High Steward by the king, to his vexation 
 and mine; but it could not be helped, and so we must 
 submit, though we both heartily washed it had been Lord 
 
 Nottingham I was told it was customary to make 
 
 fine liveries upon this occasion, but I had them all plain. 
 I think it very wrong to make a parade upon so dismal an 
 
THE COUNTESS OF NITHSDALE. 193 
 
 occasion as that of putting to death one's fellow-creatures, 
 nor could I go to the trial to see them receive their sen- 
 tences, having a relation among them — Lord Widdrington. 
 The prince was there, and came home much touched with 
 compassion. What a pity it is that such cruelties should 
 be necessary ! " 
 
 But were they necessary ? Certainly not, according to 
 the temper of present times ; while in 1716, on the 
 contrary, far from exceeding, they seem rather to have 
 fallen short of the popular expectation and demands. 
 
 The trials were quickly despatched. None of the 
 prisoners could deny that they had risen in arms 
 against the king. It only remained for them to plead 
 " Guilty," and throw themselves on the royal mercy. 
 They were condemned to death as traitors; and the 
 execution of Lord Nithsdale, with that of others, was 
 appointed to take place upon Tower Hill on Wednes- 
 day, the 24th of the month. 
 
 While Forster's insurrection lasted Lady Nithsdale 
 remained with her children at Terregles. But on 
 learning her lord's surrender and his imprisonment in 
 London, she resolved at once to join him. Leaving 
 her infant daughter in the charge of her sister-in-law, 
 the Countess of Traquair, and burying the family 
 papers in a nook of the gardens, she set out, attended 
 only by her faithful maid, who had been with her ever 
 since her marriage, a Welshwoman, Cecilia Evans by 
 name. A journey from Scotland in mid-winter was 
 then no such easy task. She made her way on horse- 
 back across the Border, and then from Newcastle to 
 York. There she found a place in the coach for her- 
 
194 THE COUNTESS OF NITHSDALE. 
 
 self alone, and was forced to hire a horse for Evans. 
 Nor did her troubles end there, as she writes from 
 Stamford, on Christmas Day, to Lady Traquair — 
 
 " The ill weather, ways, and other accidents, has made 
 the coach not get further than Grentuni (Grantham) ; and 
 the snow is so deep it is impossible it should stir without 
 some change of weather ; upon which I have again hired 
 horses, and shall go the rest of the journey on horseback to 
 London, though the snow is so deep that our horses yester- 
 day were in several places almost buried in it. .... To- 
 morrow I shall set forward again. I must confess such a 
 journey, I believe, was scarce ever made, considering the 
 weather, by a woman. But an earnest desire compasses a 
 great deal with God's help. If I met my dear lord well, 
 and am so happy as to be able to serve him, I shall think 
 all my trouble well repaid." 
 
 The writer adds : " I think myself most fortunate 
 in having complied with your kind desire of leaving 
 my little girl with you. Had I her with me, she would 
 have been in her grave by this time, with the excessive 
 cold." It was indeed a season of most unusual rigour. 
 The Thames was fast bound in ice, and many wayfarers 
 throughout England were, it is said, found frozen to 
 death. 
 
 The countess reached London in safety, but, on her 
 arrival, was thrown by the hardships of the journey 
 into " a violent sickness," which confined her for some 
 days to her bed. All this time she was anxiously 
 pleading for admittance to her lord in the Tower, 
 which at last, though with some difficulty and under 
 some restrictions, she obtained. As she writes : " Now 
 
THE COUNTESS OF NITHSDALE. 195 
 
 and then by favour I get a sight of him." There are 
 some hurried notes from her at this period to Lady 
 Traquair. But her proceedings are far more fully to 
 be traced in a letter which some years afterwards she 
 addressed to her sister, Lady Lucy Herbert, the abbess 
 of an English convent at Bruges. It thus commences : 
 " Dear sister, my lord's escape is such an old story now, 
 that I have almost forgot it ; but since you desire the 
 account, to whom I have too many obligations to refuse 
 it, I will endeavour to call it to mind, and be as exact 
 in the relation as I can possible." And so the narra- 
 tive proceeds. 
 
 This most interesting letter had remained unknown 
 for many years. It was not till 1792 that it was pub- 
 lished by the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland, in 
 the first volume of their " Translations." But it came 
 from a faulty, or, rather we may call it, a touched-up 
 copy, putting "the king," for example, where Lady 
 Nithsdale had written " the elector," and often inter- 
 spersing the phrase " his Majesty," which she would 
 never have applied to George the First. In the same 
 spirit a few trifling inaccuracies of grammar and lan- 
 guage are corrected. 
 
 Sometimes, also, it might be desired to soften some 
 roughness of tone. Thus, for example, the published 
 letter makes the countess say, in reference to the joint 
 petition which it was intended to lay before the House 
 of Lords, "We were, however, disappointed, for the 
 Duke of St. Albans, who had promised my Lady Der- 
 wentwater to present it, failed in his word." But what 
 Lady Nithsdale really wrote was this : " Being disap- 
 
196 THE COUNTESS OF NITHSDALE. 
 
 pointed because the Duke of , I forget which of 
 
 the bastard dukes." 
 
 In all these cases the motive of the finishing 
 touches seems perfectly clear. But there are some 
 other changes that really seem made only for the love 
 of change. Is the phrase, as Lady Nithsdale wrote, 
 " I took the resolution to endeavour his escape," 
 improved by making it, "I formed the resolution to 
 attempt his escape?" Or, again, when the countess 
 describes how, when at St. James's Palace, she pre- 
 sented the separate petition to George the First, he 
 turned from her while she clung to the skirts of his 
 coat, and in that manner was dragged along the 
 passage on her knees until she fell back fainting, 
 and the petition dropped to the ground in the 
 " struggle " — Lady Mthsdale calls it — then why alter 
 it to " scuffle " ? 
 
 The original, meanwhile, in Lady Nithsdale's own 
 handwriting, was still preserved at Bruges. It was 
 brought from thence so recently as 1828, as a present 
 from the English nuns, and is now among Lord 
 Herries's papers. As Mr. Fraser informs us, it consists 
 of eleven closely written pages of paper quarto size. 
 At the foot of the last leaf a small piece has been cut 
 out, which is thought to have contained the signature 
 of the writer, and to have been abstracted by some one 
 of the autograph collectors — an evil-minded race, alas ! 
 to whom, in many cases, the eighth commandment 
 appears to be quite unknown. 
 
 This letter is not dated. The omission might seem 
 to be sufficiently supplied by a copy in the library at 
 
THE COUNTESS OF NITHSDALE. 197 
 
 Terregles, which, as Mr. Fraser assures us, is " finely 
 bound in morocco," and which bears the date " Koyal 
 Palais de Kome, April 16, 1718." This date is ac- 
 cordingly accepted by Mr. Fraser. We must confess, 
 however, that we see very strong objections to it, which, 
 though derived from Mr. Fraser's volumes, have not, 
 it appears, occurred to Mr. Fraser himself. 
 
 In the first place, although Lord Nithsdale was at 
 Borne in April, 1718, Lady Mthsdale certainly was 
 not. This may be shown beyond dispute from the 
 correspondence now before us. In 1717 Lady Niths- 
 dale had gone to a place she calls " Flesh," that is, 
 La Fleche, in Anjou. There she received a visit from 
 her nephew, Lord Linton, eldest son of the Earl of 
 Traquair. We find her writing to her sister-in-law 
 on the 1st of September, 1717: "I hope you have heard 
 something from my nephew L., who came to take his 
 leave of me on Friday last, to begin his journey into 
 Italie, and was to leave Angiers yesterday in order to 
 it." On the 1st of January, 1718, we find her writing 
 again: "My husband was very well the last letter I 
 
 had from him I hope very soon to hear of your 
 
 son's being happily arrived at his journey's end." 
 And on the 1st of May following : " In one of the 
 10th of March from my husband, he expected his 
 nephew the next day." On the 22nd of June Lord 
 Linton writes himself from Rome as follows : " I am 
 glad to hear that the good lady I saw at La Fleche 
 is well, though I have not as yet received any letter 
 from her ; yet I did not fail to deliver the commission 
 she gave me for her husband." It is quite clear from 
 
198 THE COUNTESS OF NITHSDALE. 
 
 these extracts that Lady Nithsdale was not in the 
 Eternal City during any part of the period mentioned ; 
 and that the date of "Borne, April 16, 1718," assigned 
 to her letter is entirely erroneous. 
 
 There is another circumstance which leads us to 
 think that the real date was several years later. Lady 
 Nithsdale mentions in this letter — as we shall presently 
 see — a servant of the name of Mitchell, who followed 
 Lord Nithsdale abroad, and who, she adds, " is now 
 very well placed with our young master." The allu- 
 sion is, of course, to the exiled royal family. But 
 " the Chevalier de St. George," or, as we used to call 
 him, "the Old Pretender," was in 1718 about thirty 
 years of age. He had no especial claim to this dis- 
 tinguishing epithet as " our young master ; " and is 
 constantly mentioned in this correspondence as " our 
 master," without any epithet at all. It is probable, 
 therefore, that the allusion is rather to his son Charles 
 Edward, who was born in December, 1720, and who 
 from his early boyhood appears, according to the 
 custom of princes, to have had a small household 
 assigned him. It may also perhaps be thought that 
 a longer interval would better accord with that failure 
 of recollection on some points, which in her opening 
 sentence Lady Nithsdale mentions. 
 
 Passing from this point of chronology, in which 
 we cannot help thinking that the editor might have 
 shown a little more critical care, we have further to 
 complain of a slight injustice that he does to, we 
 admit, not a very great historian. In one of his notes 
 to the first volume, he remarks : " It is certainly 
 
 
THE COUNTESS OF NITHSDALE. 199 
 
 necessary here to notice that Smollett was so ignorant 
 of this fact, that, in his ' History of England,' he says 
 that the Earl of Mthsdale made his escape in woman's 
 apparel, furnished or conveyed to him by his own 
 mother." No doubt that Smollett did commit the 
 error here described. But if Mr. Fraser had been 
 more widely conversant with the other writers of that 
 or the next ensuing period, he would have known that 
 such was then the common impression or belief. As 
 the agent in Lord Mthsdale's escape, his wife is not 
 mentioned, but his mother instead, by Boyer, John 
 Wesley, and, above all, Tindall in his valuable 
 " History of England." So far as we can see, it was 
 not till the publication of Lady Mthsdale's own 
 narrative that the true facts of the transaction were 
 established. It seems a little hard, therefore, to single 
 out Smollett for especial blame, when he did no more 
 than repeat the current and accepted story of his time. 
 Full of interest as is Lady Mthsdale's letter, we do 
 not propose to give any further extracts from it in this 
 place, since it has several times already, though with 
 verbal variations, appeared in print. It may be found^ 
 for instance, in the appendix to the second volume of 
 Lord Mahon's "History of England." Moreover, it 
 is a little confused iu its arrangement. Thus the 
 delivery of her petition to the king, which should 
 stand first of the events in order of time, stands by 
 retrospect the last in her relation. But we will en- 
 deavour, with Mr. Fraser's aid, to deduce from it a 
 narrative of her lord's escape, which shall be more 
 concise and equally clear. 
 
200 THE COUNTESS OF NITHSDALE. 
 
 Lord Nithsdale was confined in the house of 
 Colonel D'Oyly, lieutenant deputy of the Tower, in 
 a small room which looked out on Water Lane, the 
 ramparts, and the wharf, and was 60 feet from the 
 ground. The way from the room was through the 
 Council Chamber and the passages and stairs of 
 Colonel D'Oyly's house. The door of his room was 
 guarded by one sentinel, that floor by two, the passages 
 and stairs by several, and the outer gate by two. 
 Escape under such circumstances seemed to be im- 
 possible, and, as Lady Mthsdale notes, it was one 
 of her main difficulties, when the moment came, to 
 persuade her lord to acquiesce in an attempt which, 
 as he believed, would end in nothing but ignominious 
 failure. 
 
 The countess still placed some reliance on the 
 proceedings that impended in the House of Lords. 
 There, on the 22nd of February, only two days 
 before that fixed for the execution, a petition was 
 presented, praying the House to intercede with the 
 king in favour of the peers under sentence of death. 
 Lady Mthsdale herself stood in the lobby, with many 
 other ladies of rank, imploring the compassion of each 
 peer as he passed. A motion to the same effect as the 
 petition was made in the House, and, notwithstanding 
 the resistance of the Government, it was carried through 
 the unexpected aid of Lord Nottingham, and by a 
 majority of five. But there was added to it a proviso 
 limiting the intercession with the king to such of the 
 condemned lords as should deserve his mercy. The 
 meaning was that those only should be recommended 
 
THE COUNTESS OF NITHSDALE. 201 
 
 for pardon who would give information against others 
 who had engaged, although less openly, in the same 
 unprosperous cause. This extinguished all Lady 
 Nithsdale's hopes. She well knew, as she says, that 
 her lord would never purchase life on such terms. 
 " Nor," adds the high-minded woman, " would I have 
 desired it." 
 
 The axe, as we have seen, was appointed to do its 
 bloody work on the next day but one, and there was 
 no time to lose if Lady Nithsdale sought to carry out 
 the project she had secretly formed of effecting her 
 lord's escape in woman's clothes. No sooner was the 
 debate concluded than she hastened from the House 
 of Peers to the Tower, where, putting on a face of joy, 
 she went up to the guards at each station and told them 
 that she brought good news. "No more fear for the 
 prisoners," she cried, "since now their petition has 
 passed." Nor, in saying this, was she without an 
 object. She rightly judged that the soldiers, believing 
 that the prisoners were on the point of being pardoned, 
 would become, of course, less vigilant. Moreover, at 
 each station she drew some money from her pocket, 
 and gave it to the guards, bidding them drink " the 
 king's health and the peers'." But she was careful, as 
 she says, to be sparing in what she gave ; enough to 
 put the guard in good humour, and not enough to raise 
 their suspicions as though their connivance was desired. 
 
 All this time she had never acquainted the earl 
 with her design. This plainly appears from a letter 
 which Lord Herries has published, dated on this very 
 day, the 22nd. It is addressed by Lord Nithsdale 
 
202 THE COUNTESS OF NITHSDALE. 
 
 to his brother-in-law, the Earl of Traquair, and bids 
 an affectionate farewell to him and his sister, speaking 
 of himself as fully expecting and calmly resigned 
 to death. 
 
 The next- morning, the last before the intended 
 execution, was spent by Lady Mthsdale in the needful 
 preparations, and, above all, in securing the assistance 
 of one Mrs. Morgan, a friend of her faithful Evans. 
 When she was ready to go, she sent for Mrs. Mills, at 
 whose house she was lodging, and said, " Finding now 
 there is no further room for hope of my lord's pardon, 
 nor longer time than this night, I am resolved to 
 endeavour his escape. I have provided all that is 
 requisite for it ; and I hope you will not refuse to 
 come along with me to the end that he may pass for 
 you. Nay, more, I must beg you will come imme- 
 diately, because we are full late." Lady Nithsdale 
 had, with excellent judgment, delayed this appeal to 
 the last possible moment ; so that her landlady might 
 be put to an immediate decision on the spur of pity, 
 and have no leisure to think of the danger she was 
 herself incurring by any share in the escape of a man 
 convicted of treason. Mrs. Mills having in this sur- 
 prise assented, Lady Nithsdale bade Mrs. Morgan, who 
 was tall and slender — her height not unlike Lord 
 Nithsdale's — to put under her own riding-hood another 
 which Lady Nithsdale had provided, and after this 
 all three stepped into the coach, which was ready at 
 the door. As they drove to the Tower, Lady Mthsdale 
 has noted that she never ceased to talk with her two 
 companions, so as to leave them no time to reflect. 
 
THE COUNTESS OF NITHSDALE. 203 
 
 On arriving at their destination the countess found 
 that, as usual, she was allowed to take in but one per- 
 son at a time. She first took Mrs. Morgan, and while 
 they went upstairs spoke, so as to be overheard, of the 
 necessity that, besides the Lords' vote, she should pre- 
 sent a separate petition of her own. Within the 
 prisoner's chamber she bade Mrs. Morgan take out and 
 leave the riding-hood that she had brought beneath 
 her clothes, and then conducted her out again, saying 
 as she went, " Pray do me the kindness to send my 
 maid to me that I may be dressed, else I shall be too 
 late with my petition." 
 
 Having thus dismissed Mrs. Morgan, the countess 
 next brought in Mrs. Mills. As they passed she bade 
 Mrs. Mills hold her handkerchief to her face, as though 
 in tears, designing that the earl should go forth in the 
 same manner, and thus conceal, in part at least, his 
 face from the guards. When alone with him in his 
 chamber, they proceeded as they best could to disguise 
 him. He had a long beard, which there was not time 
 to shave, but the countess daubed it over with some 
 white paint that she had provided. In like manner 
 she put some red paint on his cheeks and some yellow on 
 his eyebrows, which were black and thick, while Mrs. 
 Mills's were blonde and slight ; and she had also ready 
 some ringlets of the same coloured hair. Next she 
 made Mrs. Mills take off the riding-hood in which she 
 came and put on instead that which Mrs. Morgan had 
 brought. Finally they proceeded to equip Lord 
 Nithsdale in female attire by the aid of the riding- 
 hood which the guards had just before seen on Mrs. 
 
204 THE COUNTESS OF NITHSDALE. 
 
 Mills — by the aid also of all Lady Nithsdale's petti- 
 coats but one. 
 
 Matters being so far matured, Lady Nithsdale 
 opened the door and led out the real Mrs. Mills, saying 
 aloud, in a tone of great concern, " Dear Mrs. Catherine, 
 I must beg you to go in all haste and look for my 
 woman, for she certainly does not know what o'clock it 
 is, and has forgot the petition I am to give, which 
 should I miss is irreparable, having but this one night ; 
 let her make all the haste she can possible, for I shall 
 be upon thorns till she comes." 
 
 In the anteroom there were then eight or nine 
 persons, the wives and daughters of the guards ; they 
 all seemed to feel for the countess, and quickly made 
 way for her companion. The sentry at the outer door 
 in like manner opened it with alacrity, and thus Mrs. 
 Mills went out. Lady Mthsdale then returning to her 
 lord, put a finishing touch to his disguise, and waited 
 patiently until it was nearly dark, and she was afraid 
 that candles would be brought. This she determined 
 was the best time to go ; so she led forth by the hand 
 the pretended Mrs. Mills, who, as though weeping, 
 held up a handkerchief to her eyes, while Lady Mths- 
 dale, with every expression of grief, loudly lamented 
 herself that her maid Evans had been so neglectful, 
 and had ruined her by her long delay. " So, dear Mrs. 
 Betty," she added, " run and bring her with you, for 
 God's sake ; you know my lodgings, and if ever you 
 made haste in your life, do it now, for I am almost 
 distracted with this disappointment." The guards, 
 not a little mollified by Lady Nithsdale's gifts the day 
 
THE COUNTESS OF NITHSDALE. 205 
 
 before, and fully persuaded that a reprieve was at hand, 
 had not taken much heed of the ladies whom they saw 
 pass to and fro, nor exactly reckoned their number. 
 They opened the door, without the least suspicion, to 
 Lady Nithsdale and the false Mrs. Mills, and both 
 accordingly went out. But no sooner past the door 
 than Lady Nithsdale slipped behind her lord on the 
 way downstairs, and made him precede her, lest the 
 guards, on looking back, should observe his gait, as 
 far different from a lady's. All the time that they 
 walked down she continued to call to him aloud in a 
 tone of great distress, entreating him to make all pos- 
 sible haste, for the sake of her petition ; and at the 
 foot of the last stairs she found, as agreed, her trusty 
 Evans, into whose hands she put him. 
 
 It had further been settled by Lady Nithsdale that 
 Mr. Mills should wait for them in the open space before 
 the Tower. Mr. Mills had come accordingly, but was 
 so thoroughly convinced of the hopeless nature of the 
 enterprise, that, on seeing Mrs. Evans and the false 
 Mrs. Mills approach him, he grew quite dazed, and, 
 in his confusion, instead of helping them, ran home. 
 Evans, however, retained her presence of mind. 
 She took her precious charge, in the first place, to 
 some friends on whom she could rely, and thence 
 proceeding alone to Mr. Mills's house, learnt from 
 him which was the hiding-place he had provided. 
 To this they now conducted the earl. It was a house 
 just before the Court of Guards, and belonged to a poor 
 woman who had but one tiny room, up a small pair of 
 stairs, and containing one poor little bed. 
 
206 THE COUNTESS OF NITHSDALE. 
 
 Meanwhile Lady Nithsdale, after seeing her hus- 
 band pass the gates in his disguise, had returned to 
 the chamber, lately his, upstairs. There, so as to be 
 heard outside, she affected to speak to him, and to 
 answer as if he had spoken to her, imitating his voice 
 as nearly as she could, and walking up and down, as 
 though they had walked and talked together. This 
 she continued to do until she thought he had time to 
 get out of his enemies' reach. " I then began to think," 
 she adds, " it was fit for me to get out of it also." Then 
 opening the door to depart, she went half out, and 
 holding it in her hand so that those without might 
 hear, she took what seemed to be a solemn leave 
 of her lord for that night, complaining again of 
 Evans's delay, and saying there was no remedy but to 
 go herself in search of her. She promised that if the 
 Tower were still open after she had done, she would see 
 him again that night ; but that otherwise, as soon as 
 ever it was opened in the morning, she would cer- 
 tainly be with him, and hoped to bring him good 
 news. Before shutting the door she drew to the 
 inside a little string that lifted up a wooden latch, so 
 that it could only be opened by those within, and she 
 then shut the door with a flap, so that it might be 
 securely closed. This being done, she took her 
 departure. As she passed by she told the earl's valet 
 de chambre, who knew nothing of the plan of escape, 
 that my lord would not have candles till he called for 
 them, for that he would finish some prayers first. 
 
 On leaving the Tower Lady Nithsdale observed 
 several hackney-coaches waiting in the open space, and 
 
THE COUNTESS OF NITHSDALE. 207 
 
 taking one, she drove first to her own lodgings. There 
 she dismissed the coach for fear of being traced, and 
 went on in a sedan-chair to the house of Anne Duchess 
 of Buccleuch, widow of the ill-fated Monmouth. The 
 duchess had promised to be ready to go with her to 
 present, even almost at the last moment, her single 
 petition ; and Lady Mthsdale now left a message at 
 her door, with her " most humble service," to say that 
 her Grace need not give herself any further trouble, it 
 being now thought fit to give a general petition in the 
 name of all. 
 
 From the Duchess of Buccleuch's Lady Mthsdale, 
 again changing her conveyance, and calling a second 
 sedan-chair, went on to the Duchess of Montrose's. 
 The duke was on the G-overnment side, but the duchess 
 was her personal friend. Lady Mthsdale, being shown 
 into a room upstairs, the duchess hastened to join her. 
 Then, as Lady Mthsdale writes, "as my heart was 
 very light, I smiled when she came into the chamber 
 and ran to her in great joy. She really started when 
 she saw me, and since owned that she thought my 
 head was turned with trouble, till I told her my good 
 fortune." 
 
 The duchess, on hearing what had passed, cordially 
 took part in the joy of her friend, and declared that 
 she would go at once to Court and see how the news of 
 the escape was received. She went accordingly, and 
 next time she saw Lady Mthsdale told her that " the 
 elector " — for so she termed him — had, in her own 
 phrase, " stormed terribly," and said he was betrayed, 
 for he was sure it could not have been done without 
 
208 THE COUNTESS OF NITHSDALE. 
 
 some connivance ; and he sent immediately two of his 
 suite to the Tower to see that the other prisoners were 
 well guarded. On the opposite side it was related that 
 his Majesty — perhaps at a later and calmer moment — 
 made a far more good-natured remark. He is rumoured 
 to have said on Lord Mthsdale's escape, " It was the 
 best thing that a man in his situation could do." In- 
 deed, according to one account, Lord Mthsdale's name 
 was included in a list to be sent out that very evening 
 of the peers to be reprieved. In fact, only two — Lords 
 Derwentwater and Kenmure — were executed the next 
 day. 
 
 Lady Mthsdale paid no more visits that evening. 
 From the duchess's house she went straight to her hus- 
 band's hiding-place. There, in that single narrow room 
 upstairs, they remained closely shut up, making as little 
 stir as possible, and relying for their sustenance on 
 some bread and wine which Mrs. Mills brought them 
 in her pocket. Thus they continued for some days, 
 until there arose a favourable opportunity for Lord 
 Mthsdale to leave the kingdom. A servant of the 
 Venetian ambassador, Mitchell by name, was ordered 
 to go down to Dover in his Excellency's coach-and-six, 
 and bring back his Excellency's brother. By the con- 
 trivance of Mitchell, and without the ambassador's 
 knowledge, the earl slipped on a livery coat and 
 travelled as one in the ambassador's train to Dover, 
 where, hiring a small vessel, he crossed without sus- 
 picion, and, taking Mitchell with him, landed safe at 
 Calais. Lady Mthsdale, for whom no search was made ? 
 remained for the time in London. 
 
THE COUNTESS OF NITHSDALE. 209 
 
 In concluding the narrative of this remarkable 
 escape, we think that even the most cursory reader 
 cannot fail to notice its close resemblance to that other 
 escape of Count Lavalette from the Conciergerie prison 
 at Paris on the evening of the 20th December, 1815. 
 The countess having changed dresses with her husband 
 in his prison chamber, he passed out in woman's attire, 
 leaning on his daughter's arm and holding a handker- 
 chief to his face, as though in an agony of tears. Yet, 
 great as is the likeness between the two cases, it arose 
 from coincidence, and not at all from imitation. The 
 detailed account of the whole affair, as given by Count 
 Lavalette in the second volume of his "Memoirs," 
 clearly shows that they had never heard of Lady 
 Nithsdale, and knew nothing of any similar attempt in 
 England. 
 
 The heroine of this later deliverance was a niece of 
 the Empress Josephine ; her maiden name Emilie de 
 Beauharnais. Her letters since her marriage, several 
 of which we have seen, are signed Beauharnais-Lava- 
 lette. She had been in childbirth only a few weeks 
 before the 20th of December, her nerves were still 
 unstrung, and her strength was not yet restored. There 
 was also a great difficulty in the way of the disguise 
 which she had planned ; she was tall and slender in 
 person, while Count Lavalette was short and stout. 
 But muffled up as he was, the difference passed un- 
 perceived by the officers on duty, and his escape from 
 the prison was successfully accomplished. 
 
 It is well known, and we need not repeat, how the 
 generous spirit of Sir Eobert Wilson, with two others 
 
 p 
 
210 THE COUNTESS OF NITHSDALE. 
 
 of our countrymen, effected a few days afterwards his 
 further escape from France to Belgium. The husband 
 was safe, but hard — hard indeed — was the fate of the 
 wife. She had to remain behind in the prison 
 chamber, there to sustain, on the discovery of the 
 escape, the first fury of the exasperated jailers, all 
 trembling for their places. During six weeks she 
 was kept in close captivity, all access of friends or 
 domestics, or even of her daughter, denied her. Weak 
 in health as she had been from the first, it is no 
 wonder that her mind would not bear the strain that 
 was put upon it. Her reason became obscured, and 
 soon after she was set free from prison she had to be 
 removed to a Maison de Sante. When, after six years 
 of exile, her husband obtained his pardon and was 
 able to return to France, she did not know him again. 
 
 The mental malady of Madame Lavalette hung 
 upon her for full twelve years. At the end of that 
 time her reason was, partially at least, restored, and 
 she could go back to her husband's house. But she 
 continued subject to a settled melancholy, and could 
 only lead a life of strict retirement. Her husband died 
 in 1830, while she survived till June, 1855. 
 
 Keverting to Lady Nithsdale, we may observe that ; 
 while the publication of her narrative in 1792 made< 
 clear all the circumstances of her lord's escape,, 
 nothing further was known of his or her further r 
 fortunes beyond the dates of their respective deaths 
 in Italy. It is therefore with pleasure that, in the 
 correspondence now before us, we find numerous letters 
 from the countess subsequent to the great act and 
 
THE COUNTESS OF NITHSDALE. 211 
 
 exploit of her life on the 23rd of February, 1716. To 
 these letters, as well as to some others by which they 
 are illustrated, we shall now apply ourselves, hoping 
 that our readers may feel some part at least of the 
 interest that we do in the life of this high-minded 
 lady. 
 
 Lord Nithsdale, on landing at Calais, had gone 
 straight to Paris. There, in the course of the spring, 
 he received a pressing invitation from the prince, 
 whom he constantly regarded as his rightful king, 
 One phrase of that letter is cited by his nephew, Lord 
 Linton : " As long as I have a crust of bread in the 
 world, assure yourself you shall always have a share 
 of it." The earl accordingly set out for Italy, there 
 to do homage, and remain for at least a few weeks' 
 visit. The countess, on her part, finding no pursuit 
 made for her in London, ventured, a little later, to 
 ride back to Scotland with her faithful Evans, desiring 
 to arrange her family affairs. For several weeks she 
 lived without molestation, and took a fond — it proved 
 to be a final — farewell of her own Terregles. When 
 again in London she was advised that she was in great 
 risk of arrest, and would do wisely to leave England. 
 Embarking accordingly, she landed on the coast of 
 Flanders, where she was detained some time by a 
 miscarriage and dangerous illness. Only half-recovered, 
 she set out again to join, first her sister at Bruges, 
 and next, in October, her husband at Lille. Alas! 
 that reunion did not bring her all the happiness that 
 she had fondly hoped. Her letter from Lille to Lady 
 Traquair has not been preserved, but a later one from 
 
212 THE COUNTESS OF NITHSDALE. 
 
 Paris gives a full account of her proceedings and 
 plans : it is dated February 29, 1717. 
 
 " I could not resolve to leave this place, dearest sister, 
 without giving you an account of the situation of your 
 brother's affairs and mine. I suppose you have received 
 mine from Lille, so you are acquainted with the reasons of 
 our quitting that place, and consequently have only to tell 
 you that I immediately went to my old mistress [Mary of 
 Modena, Queen Dowager of England], who, though she 
 received me very kindly, yet there was great complaints 
 of poverty, and no likelihood of my getting into her service 
 again. My first attempt was to endeavour to get a recom- 
 mendation from her to her son to take my husband into 
 his service; but all in vain, it being alleged that as 
 matters now stand with him, he could not augment his 
 
 family My next business was to see what I could 
 
 get to live on, that we might take our resolutions where 
 to go accordingly. But all that I could get was 100 livres 
 a month to maintain me in everything — meat, drink, fire, 
 candle, washing, clothes, lodging, servants' wages ; in fine, 
 all manner of necessaries. My husband has 200 livres a 
 month, but considering his way of managing, it was im- 
 possible to live upon it For, let me do what I will, 
 
 he cannot be brought to submit to live according to what 
 he has ; and when I endeavoured to persuade him to keep 
 in compass, he attributed my advice to my grudging him 
 everything, which stopped my mouth, since I am very 
 sure that I would not [grudge] my heart's blood if it could, 
 do him any service. .... It was neither in gaming, com- • 
 pany, nor much drinking, that it was spent, but in having ; 
 the nicest of meat and wine; and all the service I could I 
 do was to see he was not cheated in the buying it. I had I 
 a little, after our meeting at Lille, endeavoured to persuade 
 him to go back to his master, upon the notice he received 
 that 50 livres a month was taken off of his pension ; but) 
 
THE COUNTESS OF NITHSDALE. 213 
 
 that I did not dare persist in, for he seemed to imagine 
 that I had a mind to be rid of him, which one would have 
 thought could scarce come into his mind. 
 
 " And now, he finding, what I had often warned him, 
 that we could get no more, some of his friends has per- 
 suaded him to follow his master, he having sent him 
 notice where he was going, and that he might come after 
 him if he pleased; and I, having no hopes of getting any- 
 thing out of England, am forced to go to the place where 
 my son is, to endeavour to live, the child and me, upon 
 what I told you. All my satisfaction is, that at least my 
 husband has twice as much to maintain himself and man 
 as I have ; so I hope when he sees there is no resource, as, 
 indeed, now there is not, having sold all, even to the 
 necessary little plate I took so much pains to bring over, 
 he will live accordingly, which will be some comfort to 
 me, though I have the mortification to be from him, which, 
 after we met again, I hoped never to have separated ; but 
 God's will be done, and I submit to this cross, as well as 
 many others I have had in the world, though I must con- 
 fess living from a husband I love so well is a very great 
 
 one He was to be at Lions last Tuesday, and I 
 
 cannot hear from him till I am arrived at La Flesh, for 
 I go from hence to-morrow morning at seven o'clock. . . . 
 Pray burn this as soon as you have read it, and keep the 
 contents to yourself." 
 
 Lady Nithsdale, it will be noticed, speaks of 
 having no hopes of anything from England. Her 
 meaning here is best elucidated by the following 
 passage from her long letter to Lady Lucy Herbert, 
 which refers to the scene at Court, when she was 
 dragged along the passage by the skirts of George 
 the First : — 
 
 "My being so rudely treated had made a noise, and 
 
214 THE COUNTESS OF NITHSDALE. 
 
 gave no good reputation to the Duke of Hanover; for 
 several said, what had they brought themselves to ? For 
 the kings of England was never used to refuse a petition 
 from the poorest woman's hand ; and to use a person of ine- 
 quality in such a manner as he had done was a piece of 
 unheard-of brutality. These talks made the elector have 
 a particular dislike to me, which he showed afterwards ; 
 for when all the ladies whose lords had been concerned in 
 this business put in claims for their jointures, mine was 
 given in amongst the rest ; but he said I was not, nor did 
 deserve, the same privilege, so I was excepted, and he 
 would never hear speak in my favour." 
 
 We give the passage as Lady Nithsdale wrote it, 
 not desiring to emulate, even at a humble distance, 
 the very great politeness of the Scottish Society of 
 Antiquaries. But we may observe that these words 
 of the countess, like many others from her pen, are 
 most strongly coloured by political resentment. Un- 
 generous as was, beyond all doubt, the exception made 
 of Lady Nithsdale in the matter of the peeresses' 
 jointures, there is no ground to regard it otherwise 
 than as a ministerial measure — not a tittle of evidence 
 to derive it personally from the king. We may add 
 that, judging from the records of this reign, we do 
 not believe that George the First, whatever may have 
 been his other failings, was capable of the petty spite 
 which is here imputed to him. 
 
 In her letter from Paris Lady Nithsdale mentions 
 that she was going to La Fleche, on purpose to be 
 with her son, who, we may conclude, was receiving his 
 education at the great Jesuit College there established. 
 From La Fleche she continued her correspondence 
 
THE COUNTESS OP NITHSDALE. 215 
 
 with Lady Traquair ; and, for fear of its being in- 
 tercepted, commonly signed herself "W. Joanes," or 
 sometimes " W. Johnstone," while she addressed her 
 sister countess as " Mrs. Young." 
 
 Writing on the 10th of June, 1717, after reverting 
 to the recovery from an illness of her nephew Lord 
 Linton, then in France, she gives the last news of her 
 husband : — 
 
 "Now that I have given you an account of what is 
 nearest to you, I must let you know that your friend and 
 mine is well, at least was so the last time I was so happy 
 as to hear from him. He has had another great preser- 
 vation, being six days in so great a danger at sea that all 
 the seamen left off working, and left themselves to the 
 mercy of the waves; and was at last cast into Antibes, 
 from whence they coasted it to Lighorn. However, he is 
 now safe with his master, and both of them in good health. 
 I hope these two narrow escapes in so short a time is not 
 for nothing, and that God reserves him for some great 
 good." 
 
 Lord Mthsdale, however, was not well pleased with 
 Italy. He did not receive from the Chevalier the 
 cordial welcome to which, with good reason, he deemed 
 himself entitled ; and was exposed to divers mortifica- 
 tions at that melancholy little court, then established 
 at Urbino. Nor was he at all edified by his nearer 
 view of the Pope's government in ecclesiastical or in 
 civil affairs. Here are his own words to Lady Niths- 
 dale as she transcribes them : " Be assured there is 
 nothing in this damnable country that can tend to the 
 good either of one's soul or body." 
 
216 THE COUNTESS OF NITHSDALE. 
 
 We must say that we give Lord Hemes great 
 credit for his candour in allowing the passage to be 
 printed without change or comment, since we dare say 
 that no very zealous Koman Catholic could read it 
 without something of an Abi Satanas ! feeling. 
 
 Lady Mthsdale herself may have disliked still 
 more what follows, as she reports it to Lady Tra- 
 quair : — 
 
 " The remainder of his letter did not much please me, 
 it running all upon the inconveniences of living where he 
 was, and a full and fixed resolution of leaving his master. 
 .... However, as I sent him word, I hope God Almighty 
 reserved his reward for a better place, and that after the 
 favour he had received in his two late preservations, he 
 ought also to accept the trials from the same hand, with 
 some other little motives for the doing it, whose reflections 
 I hoped might render it more easy as well as meritorious. 
 But he answered it in so great a banter upon my virtue 
 and resignation, that I believe that it will be the last 
 time that I shall venture to inspire him with any such 
 thoughts, not doubting that he makes better use of them 
 than I do. But it proceeded from my good will alone. 
 However, in what regards his temporal good, I shall not 
 be so far wanting in my duty as not to tell him my 
 thoughts, with a reference to his better judgment ; after 
 which I have performed my part, and shall submit, as I 
 ever have done, to what he thinks fit." 
 
 Lady Mthsdale therefore, in her next ensuing 
 letter, takes her stand on temporal grounds : — 
 
 "You may be sure, my dear lord, that having you 
 with me, or near me, would be the greatest natural satis- 
 faction I could have in this world ; but I should be a very 
 
THE COUNTESS OF NITHSDALE. 217 
 
 ill wife if, to procure it myself, I would let you run into 
 those inconveniences you would do if you followed the 
 
 method you propose of leaving your master So, if 
 
 -you have any regard for your honour and family, leave off 
 any such thoughts ; for from that time your master will 
 have a pretence to do nothing for you, whereas if ever he 
 comes to be in a condition [and with you near him] he 
 cannot avoid it. ... . But what would go nearer my 
 heart, if it were possible, chameleon-like, to live on air, is 
 that it would ruin your reputation; and that all your 
 enemies, or rather enviers, who think others pretentions a 
 diminution of theirs, might make it their business to say 
 that it was not desire of serving your master that made 
 you do what you did, but because you could not live at 
 home on what you had." 
 
 Writing from Scotland, Lady Traquair argued 
 strongly in the same sense as Lady Mthsdale, and the 
 earl yielded in some degree to their joint representa- 
 tions. It induced him at least to pause and think 
 again before the final step was taken. Besides, there 
 was now a stronger rumour of the Chevalier's intended 
 marriage, which would afford an opening for good 
 places in the new and larger household to be formed. 
 
 Meanwhile Lady Nithsdale was enduring some of 
 the sharpest privations of poverty. But for a little 
 timely aid from the kind-hearted Lady Traquair she 
 would have wanted all through the winter both warmth 
 and light. Thus she writes in reply : — 
 
 " May God Almighty reward you in this and the next 
 world for your goodness to us and ours ! . . . . My nephew 
 paid me the sum you ordered, and never thing came more 
 providentially, for I had tugged on in summer with much 
 ado : but did not know in the world what to do for the 
 
218 THE COUNTESS OF NITHSDALE. 
 
 addition of wood and candle, which it will enable me to 
 get. But I fear I must soon think of repaying it again, 
 since I took it up from a gentleman, who took my bill for 
 it on the goldsmith you bid me take it from. .... Had 
 I not nad so pressing a need of it, I would not have taken 
 it, your son having lent your brother 200 livres." 
 
 Another calamity was now close impending on this 
 ill-fated lady. On the 7th of May, 1718, died at St. 
 Germains her former mistress and her constant friend, 
 the Queen Dowager of England. It was a grievous 
 blow to the whole melancholy train of exiles. Father 
 James Carnegy, a Koman Catholic priest, writes thus 
 from Paris : — 
 
 " The desolation amongst the followers of her son, her 
 servants, and other poor dependants, amongst whom she 
 used to divide all her pension, is inexpressible. It is said 
 the regent will assist the most indigent of them ; but 
 nothing is yet certain. It is feared, whatever he do to 
 others, he dare not help the king's followers." 
 
 Lady Mthsdale herself writes as follows from Paris 
 on the 28th of June, and still to Lady Traquair : — 
 
 " My husband is now fully resolved not to leave his 
 master ; for when he went to take his leave of him, his 
 master was pleased to tell him that he had so few about 
 him, that he would not part with him; that he should 
 probably be married before winter, and then he desired to 
 have me in his family, and so desired him to leave off the 
 thoughts of a journey for two or three months, which you 
 may be sure he agreed to." 
 
 Full of these hopes, Lord Mthsdale desired that 
 the countess should join him in Italy as soon as possible, 
 
THE COUNTESS OF NITHSDALE. 219 
 
 since as he observes in these matters it is " first come, 
 first served." He could send her no funds for the 
 journey, but bade her apply to Lord and Lady Tra- 
 quair, which Lady Mthsdale, mindful of their many 
 obligations, was most unwilling to do. However, in 
 the same letter of the 28th of June, she proceeds to 
 say :— 
 
 " Though he bid me lose no time in writing to you 
 about borrowing money, I would not do it, because, though 
 he did not know it, my dear mistress, who was, underhand, 
 the occasion of furthering my promotion, and who, though 
 it must never be known, was resolved I should be about 
 her daughter-in-law, had promised me to give me notice 
 when it was fit for me to go, and would have given me 
 what was requisite to carry me ; and writ to me four days 
 before her illness what she would have me write to her son 
 in order to it, which I did the first post, and sent it in- 
 closed in a letter to her. But, alas, it arrived the day she 
 died, some hours after her death. Imagine you, whether 
 her loss is not a great one to me. I may truly say I have 
 lost a kind mother, for she was truly that to me whilst I 
 had her. I would not write to you, being sensible that 
 you have already done a great deal ; so that nothing but 
 unavoidable necessity could make me mention any such 
 thing. But, alas, I am so far from being able to comply 
 with my husband's desire now, that I know not how scarce 
 to keep myself from starving, with the small credit I have 
 here, being reduced to the greatest of straits." 
 
 The kindness of Lord and Lady Traquair, as shown 
 on many former occasions, was not denied her on this. 
 A small sum in addition was paid her by order of the 
 Chevalier. There was also as it chanced one of her 
 sisters then at Paris — Lady Anne Herbert by birth, 
 
220 THE COUNTESS OF NITHSDALE. 
 
 and married to Francis Smith, Lord Carrington — "a 
 person," writes Lady Mthsdale, " that no one would 
 have thought should have helped me in this juncture. 
 But so far from it that I have not got a sixpence, but 
 a promise to keep my little girl who stays with her. 
 But I oblige myself to pay what masters she has, with- 
 out which she would have lost all the learning I have 
 done my endeavours to give her, notwithstanding all 
 my strait." 
 
 By the aid of the Traquair subsidy and that from 
 her so-called royal "master," Lady Mthsdale was 
 enabled to join her husband at Urbino, and, after a 
 brief interval, proceed with him in the Chevalier's train 
 to Kome. From Eome there soon went forth another 
 melancholy letter to Lady Traquair : — 
 
 " January 3, 1719. — Dearest sister, I have still deferred 
 writing to you since I came to this place, hoping to have 
 some agreeable news to make a letter welcome that had so 
 far to go ; but we still are in the same situation, and live 
 upon hopes; and, indeed, without hope, hearts would 
 
 break; but I can say no more I found him [my 
 
 lord] still the same man as to spending, not being able to 
 conform himself to what he has, which really troubles me. 
 And to the end that he might not make me the pretence, 
 which he ever did, I do not touch a penny of what he has, 
 but leave it to him to maintain him and his man, which is 
 
 all he has, and live upon what is allowed me Now 
 
 as to other things: the great expectations I had some 
 reason to have conceived from my husband's letters when 
 he sent for me hither, are far from answered. I am kept 
 at as great a distance from my master as can well be, and 
 as much industry used to let me have none of his ear as 
 they can; and though he is going to a house that his 
 
THE COUNTESS OF NITHSDALE. 221 
 
 family can scarce fill, I could not obtain to be admitted 
 nnder bis roof. But tbat and many other things must 
 be looked over ; at least we shall have bread by being 
 near him, and I have the happiness once again to be with 
 my dear husband that I love above my life." 
 
 The real fact, as explaining the cold reception of 
 Lord and Lady Mthsdale, appears to .be that the 
 Chevalier was at this time greatly under the dominion 
 of two unworthy favourites — Colonel the Hon. John 
 Hay, a son of Lord Kinnoul, and his wife Marjory, a 
 daughter of Lord Stormont. Some years later James 
 named John Hay his Secretary of State, with high 
 rank in his titular peerage as Earl of Inverness. Both 
 the wife and husband are described as follows in Lock- 
 hart of Carnwath's " Memoirs " : " The lady was a mere 
 coquette, tolerably handsome, but withal prodigiously 
 vain and arrogant. Her lord was a cunning, false, 
 avaricious creature of very ordinary parts, cultivated 
 by no sort of literature, and altogether void of ex- 
 perience in business." It was now the object of this 
 well-matched pair to confirm and maintain their in- 
 fluence by keeping away as much as possible all persons 
 who would not declare themselves their followers and 
 their dependants. 
 
 Within a few weeks, however, of Lord and Lady 
 Nithsdale's arrival at Rome, James himself was sud- 
 denly called away from it. He was summoned to 
 Spain, there to sanction and direct the expedition 
 against Great Britain, which the Prime Minister Car- 
 dinal Alberoni had been preparing. It is well known 
 how soon and how signally that project was baffled by 
 
222 THE COUNTESS OF NITHSDALE. 
 
 the winds and tempests, and with how much of disap- 
 pointment the Chevalier had to return to Italy. 
 
 In this journey to Spain James appears to have 
 been attended by Lord Nithsdale, while the countess 
 remained at Rome. There she witnessed the arrival of 
 James's bride, the Princess Clementina Sobieski, whom 
 she describes (May 17, 1719) as follows : — 
 
 " This, dearest sister, is barely to acquaint you that 
 yesterday night arrived here our young mistress. I and 
 my companion went out a post to meet her, and, indeed, 
 she is one of the charmingest, obliging, and well-bred 
 young ladies that ever was seen. Our master cannot but 
 be extremely happy in her, and all those who has the 
 good fortune to have any dependence on her. To add to 
 it, she is very pretty ; has good eyes, a fine skin, well- 
 shaped for her height ; but is not tall, but may be so as 
 yet, for she is but seventeen, and looks even younger. 
 She has chosen a retired place in the town in our master's 
 absence." 
 
 It had been hoped by Lord and Lady Mthsdale 
 that on the return of James to Italy there would be 
 expressed to them some disapproval of the mortifica- 
 tions to which they had almost daily been exposed. 
 But it did not prove so. Lady Mthsdale writes, 
 October 10, 1719 :— 
 
 " The first of August our young mistress went to meet 
 her husband, who could not come hither by reason of the 
 great heats, in which time it is thought dangerous to come 
 into this town ; so she went to a small place six or seven 
 posts from hence, a very good air, but so small a place that 
 she took but one person with her, which was Mrs. Hay. 
 The straitness of the place was the reason given for my 
 companion's and my stay behind ; but there is some reason 
 
THE COUNTESS OF NITHSDALE. 223 
 
 to believe that our master did not care for to have more 
 about him than what he has there. He has not permitted 
 anybody to go to him but those he sends for, which has 
 been but few persons, and such only as those who ad- 
 dressed themselves to Mrs. Hay's brother or husband. . . . 
 As before mentioned, our master and mistress comes 
 hither, and are, probably speaking, to stay this winter, 
 though the master of this town [the Pope] does not much 
 approve of it. Where we shall go after God knows. His 
 company he used to have about him is much diminished ; 
 many are gone, and more is a-going daily. My companion 
 is a-going to her husband, and I fear neither he nor she 
 intend to return ; so that I am the only one now left 
 of my station, and shall in all appearance be yet more 
 trampled on than were both in our master's absence. At 
 his return we hoped for some redress, but now we have 
 reason to believe we are to expect none, for everything is 
 approved that was done in his absence, which has made 
 many one withdraw ; and I wish that may be the greatest 
 ill that follows from the retirement of some. My husband 
 would fain have been of the number, and have had me, 
 but I told him my pleasure did not draw me hither, nor 
 the slights and troubles I daily meet should make me go, 
 but be overlooked by me for the same end that brought 
 me, which was the good of my children and family ; so I 
 intend to act as if I saw nothing but what pleased me, 
 and expect God Almighty's time for an alteration." 
 
 In this same letter Lady Nithsdale laments to her 
 sister-in-law her husband's want of forethought and 
 consideration in borrowing, or, as she calls it, " taking 
 up " money where he finds it practicable, and, above 
 all, in drawing bills on Lord or Lady Traquair without 
 their consent and approval first obtained. She grieves 
 at this money being 
 
224 THE COUNTESS OF NITHSDALE. 
 
 " all taken up and spent already, which," she adds, " is 
 but too true ; so that if his master does not pay it, as I 
 very much fear he will not, his reputation is quite lost. 
 .... All my comfort is that I have no share in this 
 misfortune, for he has never been the man that has offered 
 me one farthing of all the money he has taken up, and as 
 yet all is spent, but how, is a riddle to me, for what he 
 spends at home is but 30 pence a day in his eating. He 
 has had but one suit of clothes since, and now he must 
 have one for winter. For my part I continue in mourning 
 as yet for want of wherewithal to buy clothes, and I 
 brought my mourning with me that has served ever since 
 I came, and was neither with my master's or husband's 
 money bought. But now I have nobody to address 
 myself to but my master for wherewithal to buy any. 
 
 " I know, between you and I, but that I need not tell 
 my master, that he [my lord] blames me and his daughter 
 for what he is obliged to take up ; whereas I have not had 
 one single penny, and as for our daughter, whose masters 
 I must pay, or she forget all the little I have been at the 
 expense of before, and have done it hitherto, I have 
 neither paid out of his nor my own pension, which is too 
 small to do it, but that I had 30 pistoles from the Pope 
 for her, which had done it. But now they are at an end, 
 and I know not what to do. For as to my sister I suppose 
 she will not see her starve or go naked, but for more I 
 cannot rely on." 
 
 Thus wearily and heavily the months dragged along 
 at Home. In March, 1720, however, there came a gleam 
 of joy when Lady Nithsclale found herself able to 
 announce that the princess gave hopes of an heir. 
 Even this brief gleam was clouded over by signal mor- 
 tifications. James would allow at this juncture no 
 intimate access of any lady to his consort, except only 
 Mrs. Hay— 
 
THE COUNTESS OF NITHSDALE. 225 
 
 " who is one as you know," Lady Nitksdale writes, " that 
 has never had any children ; . . . and though I have had 
 occasion to be better versed in these things, having been 
 so long married and had so many children, yet they pre- 
 fer one who has had no experience of that kind, and my 
 mistress has not so much as ever let me know how she 
 was in any kind. And when she was indisposed, which 
 she has been frequently since her being with child was 
 spoken of, and that I was there constantly three times a 
 day to see how she did, I never was thought fit to be ad- 
 mitted into the secret, but it was told me by herself and 
 others that it was nothing but a cold, though I knew in 
 what condition she was." 
 
 In spite of these unpromising signs, Lady Nithsdale 
 ventured at this juncture, " humbly begging," to know 
 whether she " might have any hopes of having care of 
 the young lord or lady when it pleased God to send it." 
 She was not precisely refused — that is, there was no 
 other person preferred. But the chevalier answered 
 that, " having taken a resolution to take no servants 
 while I am abroad, I will make neither governess nor 
 uncler-governess. My wife has but little to do, and 
 will look to it herself." 
 
 Great was the delight of the whole mournful com- 
 pany of exiles when, on the last day of the year, the 
 princess gave birth to a son, Charles Edward, the hero 
 of " The Forty-five." Henceforth the letters of Lady 
 Nithsdale teem with accounts of his teething and 
 weaning, and other incidents of childhood. Scarcely 
 less were they rejoiced when, four years afterwards, 
 there came a second son, Henry, afterwards Cardinal 
 York. 
 
 Q 
 
226 THE COUNTESS OF NITHSDALE. 
 
 But during this time the circumstances of the 
 Mthsdales by no means improved. They were con- 
 stantly reduced to dismal straits. Thus, on the occasion 
 of Prince Charles's birth, when some gala dresses were 
 required, Lady Mthsdale writes : — 
 
 " I have had the happiness to have one handsome suit 
 procured me by means of a Cardinal, who got it from the 
 Pope, but that is between you and I, for I was forbid to 
 let it be known. I have bought two others, the one as 
 good as that, the other more for bad weather, being obliged 
 to walk on foot to my master's several times in the day, 
 so that I am much out of pocket, but shall in time get 
 free, I hope, without taking a farthing from my husband 
 for it. The reason why I thought myself obliged to pro- 
 vide myself so well, was that my master might not think 
 that because I was disappointed of what I had some reason 
 to expect I did not care how I went ; and also that if I 
 had not he might have taken the pretence that he was 
 ashamed I should be seen with his wife because I had not 
 decent clothes." 
 
 Still more grievous was it, for Lady Mthsdale at ; 
 least, when dire necessity compelled them to draw 
 bills on Lord Traquair, and trust to his generosity 
 for their acceptance. In 1722 there went out a bill 
 of a larger amount than usual, namely 1501., and for 
 this Lord Mthsdale desired that his sister should sell 
 a little household furniture which his wife had left 
 in her care, and apply the proceeds in its discharge. 
 
 " But," as Lady Nithsdale writes, " it will not answer' 
 our end if the money be not paid twenty days after the 
 receipt of the bill ; so I beg you by all that is dear to you i 
 to have compassion of us; for if this fails, if we were 
 
THE COUNTESS OF NITHSDALE. 227 
 
 a-starving nobody would let us have a sixpence. We have 
 pawned all our credit to hinder our being molested till 
 this can be answered, and have had no small difficulty in 
 getting it done, and are quite out of the power of doing 
 it longer." 
 
 Lord Nithsdale, on his part, adds, in another letter, 
 '•' this, if not answered, will infallibly ruin me." 
 
 Neither in this instance, nor in any other, so far 
 as we are made aware of it, did Lord Traquair fail in 
 the expected aid. But it must be owned that Lord 
 Nithsdale made him a strange return. This was in 
 1723. Either to enhance his own importance, or for 
 some other object, he intimated to the Chevalier that 
 some property, belonging of right to himself, was un- 
 fairly detained by his brother-in-law. Hereupon 
 James, desiring to do an act of justice at the same 
 time with an act of kindness, wrote as follows to one of 
 bris agents in Scotland : — 
 
 " The Earl of Nidsdale tells me he has private means 
 )f his own in the Earl of Traquair's hands, from whom he 
 las never yet got any account of them ; and as you know 
 :he just regard I have, particularly for the first, I would 
 lave you get Mr. Carnegy to take a proper method of 
 etting Traquair know that I should take it kindly if he 
 would settle these affairs with his kinsman here to his 
 satisfaction, which I am persuaded he will do when he 
 mows it will be agreeable to me." 
 
 Even the most placable of men must here have 
 3een roused to resentment. Here, in complete reversal 
 )f the real facts, was Lord Traquair, a steady adherent 
 )f the exiled prince, held up to that prince, whose 
 
228 THE COUNTESS OF NITHSDALE. 
 
 good opinion lie was of course anxious to secure, as 
 the spoiler of that kinsman whom he had so con- 
 stantly befriended. No wonder if we find Lady 
 Traquair writing to her brother as follows (January, 
 1724) :— 
 
 " It is but within these few days that my husband was 
 in a condition that he could know the contents of your 
 letter, or what Sir John [the king] writ of your affairs. 
 I do not pretend to write to you what his sentiments were 
 upon knowing this most unexpected and unaccountable 
 piece of news. He was not a little grieved that matters 
 had been so misrepresented as if he had effects of yours in 
 his hands, and were so unjust to so near a relation as not to 
 transmit your own to you, though you be straitened and 
 suffer in such a cause. This is indeed, dear brother, a very 
 strange office from you to my husband, after so many 
 services done by him to you and your family. I must say 
 it is very unkind and a sad return for all the favours my 
 husband has done you before and since you went last 
 abroad ; for he having no effects of yours save a little 
 household furniture of no use to us and what I could not 
 get disposed of, has honoured your bills, supplied your I 
 wants without scrape of pen from you ; besides the con- - 
 siderable sum you owed him formerly, he even under God I 
 has preserved your family which without his money credit, 
 and his son's assiduous attendance and application, must, 
 humanly speaking, have sunk. He might reasonably have; 
 expected other returns from you than complaints to one we: 
 value so infinitely as we do Sir John, as if my husband 
 had wronged you and detained your own when youn 
 sufferings justly call for the greatest consideration." 
 
 This affair, however little to the credit of Lord 
 Nithsdale, produced no breach between the sisters 
 
THE COUNTESS OF NITHSDALE. 229 
 
 'I having been always kept ignorant of his affairs," 
 vrites Lady Nithsdale, in a previous letter (March 
 12, 1723). And subsequently (March 7, 1725), ad- 
 verting to this very incident, she says to Lady 
 rraquair : — 
 
 "As to what you imagined to be the reason of my not 
 writing you wronged me very much in the matter, for 
 5vhat happens between your brother and you yourselves 
 ire best able to judge. I am only sorry that he should do 
 my thing that gives you reason to take ill, and if it lay in 
 my power I am sure he would not. As for my part I am 
 30 sensible of all your kindnesses and favours to my son 
 and family, that I never think I can sufficiently acknow- 
 ledge them, or return you my grateful thanks." 
 
 But although there might be no absolute breach 
 of friendship, there was certainly a decline of corre- 
 spondence. From this period the letters, as we find 
 them, of Lady Mthsdale to her sister-in-law are few 
 and far between. The latest of all, after six years' 
 interval, bears date January 29, 17o9, and in this she 
 excuses herself that " my great troubles, and illnesses 
 occasioned by them, has hindered me from writing 
 hitherto." 
 
 In this period of years, however, there had been 
 several events to cheer her. Lord Maxwell, her sole 
 surviving son, after much litigation in the Court of 
 Session and the House of Lords, was admitted by the 
 latter tribunal to the benefit of an early entail which 
 Lord Xithsdale had made, so that at his father's death 
 he would, notwithstanding his father's forfeiture, 
 succeed to Terregles and the family estates. Practi- 
 
230 THE COUNTESS OF NITHSDALE. 
 
 cally lie succeeded to them — in part, at least — even 
 sooner, since the life-interest of his father was pur- 
 chased from the Government in his behalf. 
 
 Pass we to the daughter, Lady Anne, who had 
 come to join her parents in Italy. There she chanced 
 to meet Lord Bellew, an Irish nobleman upon his 
 travels. He conceived for her a strong attachment, 
 apparently on but slight acquaintance. As he writes 
 himself to Lord Nithsdale (April 27, 1731) :— 
 
 " I propose to be entirely happy in the possession of 
 the lady, who has so fine a character with all those that 
 know her. But it is not only hearsay on which I ground 
 my happiness, having had the honour and pleasure to see 
 Lady Anne, though, perchance, not the good fortune to be 
 remembered by her." 
 
 The offer of his hand, which this letter conveyed, 
 was by the young lady accepted, and the marriage 
 took place at Lucca in the course of the same year. 
 
 Another marriage, at nearly the same period, must 
 have been still more interesting to Lord and Lady 
 Nithsdale. Lord Maxwell, now a resident in Scotland, 
 had become attached to his cousin Lady Catherine 
 Stuart, daughter of Lord and Lady Traquair. Con- 
 sidering the old connection, and the constant friend- 
 ship between the two families, and their agreement 
 both in religion and in politics, to say nothing of the 
 benefits conferred by the one earl upon the other, 
 it might have been supposed that the prospect of this I 
 alliance would have given Lord Nithsdale especial 
 pleasure. But such was by no means the case. We 
 may perceive the contrary from the following sentence 
 
THE COUNTESS OF NITHSDALE. 231 
 
 of Lady Mthsdale, writing to Lady Traquair (October 
 2, 1731) : " Dear sister, I have this considerable while 
 been expecting every post the good news of the con- 
 clusion of my son's happy marriage with Lady 
 Catherine ; a happiness he has long coveted, and I 
 as long been endeavouring to procure him his father's 
 consent to." The marriage, however, did take place 
 in the course of the same year. It appears to have 
 been a happy one, as Lady Mthsdale, by anticipation, 
 called it. No sons were born from it, and only one 
 daughter, through whom the line of Maxwell was 
 continued. 
 
 Lord Mthsdale did not live to witness the last 
 enterprise on behalf of the exiled Stuarts. He died 
 at Kome in March, 1744. After his decease his widow 
 was induced, though not without difficulty, to accept 
 an annuity of 20 01. from her son, who then came into 
 full possession of the family estates. Of this annuity 
 she resolved to apply one-half to the discharge of her 
 husband's debts, which would in that manner be paid 
 off at the end of three years. 
 
 Lady Mthsdale herself survived till the spring of 
 1749. Nothing further is known of her declining 
 years. We conjecture, however, that she had grown 
 very infirm, since her signature, of which some speci- 
 mens are given at this period, is tremulous and 
 indistinct to a most uncommon degree. 
 
 Both Lord and Lady Mthsdale died at Kome, and, 
 in all probability, were buried there. When the late 
 Mr. Marmaduke Maxwell, of Terregles, came to that 
 city in the year 1870 — so the editor of these volumes 
 
232 THE COUNTESS OP NITHSDALE. 
 
 informs us — lie made inquiries for any monument or 
 grave of these two ancestors ; but, after much research, 
 was unable to find the least trace of any such. 
 
 Here then ends our narrative of the life of Winifred 
 Herbert, as she was by birth, the worthy descendant 
 of that first Earl of Pembroke of the last creation, 
 the chief of the English forces at the battle of St. 
 Quentin and the Lord President of Wales. In her 
 was nobly sustained the spirit of that ancient race. 
 Nor in our own century has that spirit declined. 
 When we look to what they have done, or may pro- 
 bably yet do, in the present age — to the past of 
 Sidney Herbert — to the future of Lord Carnarvon — ■ 
 to the future also perhaps of that son of Sidney 
 Herbert, who, young as he is, has already wielded his 
 pen with considerable power, though not always quite 
 discreetly, and who has been so recently named Under- 
 Secretary of State in that very War Department where 
 his father gained and deserved such high distinction 
 — we cannot but feel how much of sap and growth is 
 left in the ancestral stem, and how aptly it might 
 take for its motto revirescit. 
 
VII. 
 THE STATUE OF MEMNON. 
 
THE STATUE OF MEMNON. 
 
 Thebes in Egypt — who has not heard of its wonders ? 
 Who has not longed to behold them? That city of 
 the hundred gates, as Homer calls it, has indeed long 
 since passed away ; but even now some of its massy 
 monuments and vast sepulchral chambers bear witness 
 to its ancient grandeur. Above all, those twin statues 
 of colossal size — "the Pair," for so our countrymen 
 have named them — continue to look down on the valley 
 of the Nile, and more than any other monuments 
 arrest the stranger's eye. " There they sat " — so writes 
 Miss Harriet Martineau, describing her first sight of 
 them — " together yet apart, in the midst of the plain, 
 serene and vigilant, still keeping their untired watch 
 over the lapse of ages and the eclipse of Egypt. I can 
 never believe that anything else so majestic as this 
 Pair has been conceived of by the imagination of Art. 
 
 * 1. I? Empire Bomain en Orient. Par Gaston Bossier. Publie 
 dans la Revue des Deux Mondes, Juillet, 1874. 
 
 2. La Statue Vocale de Memnon, considered dans ses rapports avec 
 VEgypte et la Grece. Par Jean Antoine Letronne. Paris, 1833. 
 
236 THE STATUE OF MEMNON. 
 
 Nothing even in nature certainly ever affected me so 
 unspeakably; no thunderstorm in my childhood, nor 
 any aspect of Niagara, or the great lakes of America, 
 or the Alps or the Desert, in my later years." 
 
 Such were Miss Martineau's words of wonder derived 
 only from a transient glance in her up-stream voyage. 
 But on her return, when she passed many clays at 
 Thebes, she found her first admiration very far from 
 enfeebled, and she has expressed it with her 1 wonted 
 vividness of style : " The Pair sitting alone amidst the 
 expanse of verdure, with islands of ruin behind them, 
 grew more striking to us every day. To-day, for the 
 first time, we looked up at them from their base. The 
 impression of sublime tranquillity which they convey, 
 when seen from distant points, is confirmed by a nearer 
 approach. There they sit, keeping watch — hands on 
 knees, gazing straight forward, seeming, though so 
 much of the faces is gone, to be looking over to the 
 monumental piles on the other side of the river, which 
 became gorgeous temples after these throne-seats were 
 placed here — the most immovable thrones that have 
 ever been established on this earth ! " 
 
 These gigantic statues, as Sir Gardner Wilkinson 
 has measured or computed, are forty-seven feet in 
 height ; that is, above the present soil, for they extend 
 to seven feet more below it. They appear like islands 
 during the yearly inundations of the Nile which cover 
 the plain around them. Each was at first of a single 
 block, although the one to which we shall presently 
 and more in detail advert has been repaired in five 
 blocks, from the middle upwards. Those five blocks 
 
THE STATUE OF MEMNON. 237 
 
 came from a neighbouring quarry ; but each original 
 monolith was of a stone not known within several days' 
 journey of the place, so that the means adopted for 
 their transport are not easy to imagine or explain. 
 What countless multitudes must have been required to 
 move these stupendous masses ! 
 
 Our readers, we are sure, need not be reminded how 
 since the commencement of the present century the 
 patient industry of some eminent men has poured a 
 flood of light upon Ancient Egypt. Not only have its 
 pyramids and sepulchral chambers been explored, but 
 its hieroglyphics deciphered and its inscriptions read. 
 By these means — that is, by the tablets at the back of 
 the Colossi — we learn that both represent King Amu- 
 noph the Third, who began his reign about 1400 years 
 before the Christian Era. They were designed as the 
 entrance to an avenue leading to the temple-palace of 
 Amunoph, about 1100 feet farther inland. This palace- 
 temple, once so richly adorned with its sculpture, 
 sphinxes, and columns, is now a mere heap of sand- 
 stone — "a little roughness in the plain," says Miss 
 Martineau, " when seen from the heights behind." 
 
 Many centuries later, when Greeks began to settle 
 in Egypt, they found that the easternmost statue of the 
 Pair had been shattered down to the waist. According 
 to one report, this mutilation was due to the capricious 
 fury of Cambyses, as conqueror of Egypt. We regard 
 it, however, as highly improbable that if Cambyses 
 had been swayed by such an impulse, he would have 
 been satisfied with the demolition, and that only partial, 
 of only one of the statues. It is far more likely that, 
 
238 THE STATUE OF MEMNON. 
 
 as Strabo, the geographer, was assured, an earthquake 
 was the cause of the disaster. To the half-statue, which 
 then remained, the Greeks gave the name of Memnon. 
 They believed it — notwithstanding the strong asseve- 
 rations of the natives, who rightly alleged Amunoph 
 — to represent the fabled son of Tithonus and Aurora, 
 the valiant prince extolled by Homer, who brought 
 a host of Ethiopians to the aid of Priam. 
 
 But ere long a rumour rose that this was no, ordinary 
 statue. As ear-witnesses affirmed, it would sometimes, 
 in the first hour after sunrise, send forth a musical 
 voice. The sound, they said, was like that when a 
 harp-string breaks. " What more natural," exclaimed 
 the Greeks, " than that the son of Aurora should hail 
 in tuneful tones the advent of his mother ! " Even 
 those philosophers who might not admit the argument 
 could not deny the fact. Men and women of rank 
 came from distant lands " to hear Memnon," as was 
 then the phrase ; and we find the Yocal Statue cele- 
 brated all through the classic times. Thus when 
 Juvenal, in his fifteenth Satire, is describing Egypt, 
 he speaks of it as the country — 
 
 " Diniidio magicse resonant ubi Memnone chordae." 
 
 Not all, nor nearly all, who came "to hear Memnon " 
 succeeded in their object. On many mornings the 
 Statue remained obstinately dumb. When, on the 
 contrary, the expected Yoice came forth at daybreak, 
 the foreign visitors frequently desired to engrave on 
 the Statue itself a record of their gratification. Thus 
 at the present day we find the whole lower part of the 
 
THE STATUE OF MEMNON. 239 
 
 Statue covered with inscriptions from the classic times, 
 in Greek or in Latin, in prose or in verse. 
 
 It is very strange that this huge mass, so con- 
 spicuous an object from the river, should have been 
 unknown a century or more ago, and been subsequently, 
 as it were, re-discovered. We have now before us a 
 quarto volume, published at Paris in 1733, and at 
 present become very rare, a " Description de 1'Egypte," 
 by M. de Maillet, formerly French Consul at Cairo. In 
 this book an account of the Statue, with its name of 
 Memnon, is given from the ancient writers, and M. de 
 Maillet adds : " Quoiqu'il en soit, il ne reste plus de 
 traces aujourd'hui de ce colosse." 
 
 In our own time the writers who have treated of 
 this subject have mostly been disposed to connect the 
 " magical chords of Memnon," as Juvenal calls them, 
 with some artifice of the priests. They "no doubt 
 contrived the sound of the Statue " — so says, for 
 example, Sir Gardner Wilkinson, in his " Handbook of 
 Egypt." For our part we are not at all concerned 
 about the character of the hierophants at Thebes, or 
 bound in any manner to defend them : — 
 
 " Oh, worthy thou of Egypt's blest abodes, 
 A decent priest where monkeys were the gods ! " 
 
 But our regard for historical truth obliges us to say 
 that, as we believe, there was no priestcraft whatever in 
 this case. The priests heard the Voice, as did the 
 visitors, but were as ignorant of its real cause. They 
 did no more than share the common error, although no 
 doubt they benefited by it. 
 
240 THE STATUE OF MEMNON. 
 
 We are glad to find that the opinion which we 
 have now expressed entirely accords with that of a 
 most competent judge on any subject connected with 
 classic times, M. Gaston Boissier. He has touched 
 upon this question incidentally, while discussing the 
 inscriptions on the Statue, in an Essay on the Koman 
 Monuments in the East, which appeared in the Bevue 
 des Deux Mondes of July last year. But for full 
 details we would refer to the earlier and more special 
 treatise of M. Letronne ; a rare book, however, of which 
 there were only two hundred copies printed ; and even 
 of these no more than one hundred were on sale. It is 
 mainly by the aid, then, of these two able archaeolo- 
 gists — Boissier and Letronne— that we hope to render 
 the whole case clear and convincing to our readers. 
 
 And first, as to the shattering of the Statue. Ad- 
 mitting an earthquake to have been the cause, there 
 still remains the question by which, or at what period, 
 these huge fragments were hurled down. M. Letronne 
 has produced a passage from the " Chronicle of Euse- 
 bius," as translated by St. Jerome. It refers to the 
 year 27 before Christ, when, as it states, the edifices of 
 Thebes were levelled to the ground. " Thebae Egypti 
 usque ad solum dirutae." Judging even from what 
 now remains, it is clear that this is a great exaggera- 
 tion. Yet still the fact remains beyond dispute, that 
 in the year alleged there was a violent convulsion of 
 nature, which wrought great havoc at Thebes. Now, 
 earthquakes are, or were, extremely rare in the valley 
 of the Nile. This has been noticed by Pliny, who, in 
 one sentence, has rather strangely lumped together 
 
THE STATUE OF MEMNOK 241 
 
 Gaul and Egypt. " Gallia et JEgyptus minime quati- 
 untur." If then any person be inclined to doubt that 
 the partial destruction of the Statue took place in 
 the year 27 before Christ, he will find it very diffi- 
 cult to name any other earthquake to which within 
 the necessary limits of time that partial destruction 
 can be ascribed. 
 
 But farther, this date accurately tallies with the 
 other circumstances of the case. The visit of Strabo 
 to Egypt was made between the years 18 and 7 of the 
 Christian Era, that is ten or twenty years after the 
 earthquake which Eusebius has recorded. At Thebes 
 he found the natives full of traditional resentment at 
 the long past Persian conquest. They appear to have 
 pointed out, or enumerated to him, various of their 
 monuments as mutilated by Cambyses. But they 
 always excepted the colossal Statue, which, as was said 
 among them, had been rent asunder by a convulsion of 
 the earth. That convulsion was then too recent for 
 them to entertain or express any doubt upon the sub- 
 ject. But in the reign of the Emperor Hadrian, a 
 hundred and fifty years later, the memory of the 
 earthquake appears to have faded away, and the 
 Colossus was then included in the list of monuments 
 which Cambyses had attempted to destroy. Several 
 of the inscriptions dating from that reign, and still to 
 be traced along the base of the Statue, allude to this 
 as to a certain fact. 
 
 It is to be borne in mind, that until the Statue was 
 shattered to its waist there was no thought or question 
 of its musical sound at sunrise. It was only since then 
 
 R 
 
242 THE STATUE OF MEMNON. 
 
 that the " Voice of Memnon " was heard, or that by 
 degrees the rumour of it spread abroad. Miss Martineau 
 is therefore quite in error when, after mentioning how 
 the easternmost statue was shattered by Cambyses, she 
 adds, " after which, however, it still gave out its gentle 
 music to the morning sun." It was not in spite of, but 
 in consequence of, the mutilation that the musical 
 sound was heard. 
 
 On the rumours, as they gradually went forth of 
 this wonderful Voice, travellers, some of princely rank, 
 were attracted to the spot, and bore witness to the 
 miracle. Thus, when in the year 19 of the Christian 
 Era Germanicus appeared in Egypt, and sailed up the 
 Nile, we are informed by Tacitus that he visited the 
 Vocal Statue. But, as we have already noted, Memnon 
 was by no means constant or discriminating in his 
 favours. On some mornings the pilgrims were grati- 
 fied with the expected Voice, on others they went 
 disappointed away. 
 
 Erom this variation there ensued, ere long, the 
 common idea that to hear Memnon was a high privi- 
 lege — a special favour of the Gods. The inscriptions 
 at the base of the Statue, beginning, so far as their 
 dates can be traced, in the reign of Nero, are forward 
 to commemorate the fact. 
 
 Here follow some of these inscriptions as translated, 
 the originals being partly in Latin and partly in very 
 indifferent Greek. 
 
 "I, Funisulana Vetulla, wife of Cams Lselius Afri- 
 canus, Prsefect of Egypt, heard Memnon an hour and a 
 
THE STATUE OF MEMNON. 243 
 
 half before sunrise on the Ides of February, in the first 
 year of the august Emperor Donritian." 
 
 This date corresponds to the year 82 of the Christian 
 Era. 
 
 "In the seventeenth year of the Emperor Domitian, 
 Csesar Augustus, Germanieus, I, Titus Petronius Secundus, 
 Prefect, heard Memnon at the first hour in the Ides of 
 March, and gave him honour in the Greek verses inscribed 
 below." 
 
 Here then follow the verses, which seem of but 
 moderate merit ; although M. Letronne, considering 
 the authorship, is disposed to view them with indul- 
 gence : "Fort passables" he says, "pour etre Vouvrage 
 d r un Prefet." 
 
 " After the first hour, and when in the course of the 
 second the genial day (alma dies) irradiates the ocean, the 
 Memnonian Yoice was happily heard by me three times. 
 
 "Viaticus Theramenes made (this inscription) when 
 he heard Memnon in the Calends of June, Servianus being 
 for the third time Consul. With him was his wife 
 Asidonia Calpe." 
 
 The third Consulship of Servianus answers to the 
 year of our Lord 134. 
 
 (Greek Verses) by Ccecilia Trebulla. 
 
 "Hearing the sacred voice of Memnon, I longed for 
 thee, my mother, and desired that thou also mightest 
 hear it." 
 
 (In Greek Verse?) 
 " Thy mother, renowned Memnon, the Goddess, the 
 rosy-fingered Aurora, has rendered thee vocal for me who 
 
244 THE STATUE OF MEMNON. 
 
 desired to hear thee. In the twelfth year of the illus- 
 trious Antoninus, and in the month of Pachon, counting 
 thirteen days, twice, Divine Being, did I hear thy Voice 
 as the sun was leaving the majestic waves of Ocean. 
 
 " Once the son of Saturn, great Jove, had made thee 
 monarch of the East ; now thou art but a stone ; and it is 
 from a stone that thy Voice proceeds." 
 
 " Gemellus wrote these verses in his turn, having come 
 hither with his dear wife Eufilla and his children." 
 
 The 12th year of the reign of Antoninus answers 
 to 150 of our Era. 
 
 But by far the most interesting visit ever paid to 
 Memnon was from the Emperor Hadrian, in the year of 
 Christ 140. That Emperor, whose intelligent curiosity 
 led him to view in their turn almost every place of 
 note in his dominions, appears to have passed many 
 days, perhaps even a whole month, at Thebes. With 
 him came his Empress Sabina ; and in their train was 
 a blue-stocking matron, Julia Balbilla by name. This 
 lady desiring to do honour to her patron, inscribed at 
 the base of the statue several pieces of pedantic verse 
 composed by herself. In one of them she triumphantly 
 relates that the Emperor heard Memnon no less than 
 three times — "a clear proof," adds Balbilla, "that the 
 Gods love Hadrian." 
 
 Sabina was not quite so fortunate. She was greatly I 
 displeased that when she first appeared before him 
 Memnon remained mute. Her displeasure is still I 
 attested by an inscription in Greek verse, composed, 
 it would seem, by one of her attendants, perhaps by 
 the same blue-stocking matron who wrote the rest. 
 
 
THE STATUE OF MEMNON. 245 
 
 " Having failed to hear Meinnon yesterday, we prayed 
 to him not to be again unfavourable to us, nor withhold 
 his Divine Sound; for the venerable features of the 
 Empress were inflamed with anger. The Emperor him- 
 self might be irritated, and a lasting sadness might invade 
 his venerable consort. Memnon accordingly, dreading the 
 wrath of these immortal princes, has of a sudden sent 
 forth his melodious voice, thus showing that he takes 
 pleasure in the companionship of Gods." 
 
 The accounts of the Memnon Statue and of its 
 Voice at sunrise, as transmitted to us by divers Pas;an 
 writers since the beginning of the Christian Era, are 
 clear, distinct, and consistent with each other. There 
 is, however, a remarkable exception in that historical 
 romance, " The Life of Apollonius of Tyana," by Phi- 
 lostratus. Dr. Jowett, in the article on Apollonius 
 which he contributed to one of Dr. Smith's Classical 
 Dictionaries, describes that book as a " mass of in- 
 congruities and fables ; " nor shall we find any reason 
 to modify that general judgment by the particular 
 instance which is now before us. 
 
 Philostratus then, writing in the reign of Alexan- 
 der Severus, that is between the years 222 and 235 of 
 our Era, describes the wanderings and the miracles of 
 Apollonius in the first century since the birth of Christ. 
 He makes his hero visit the Memnon, which he repre- 
 sents as not mutilated but entire. The head, he says, 
 is of a beardless young man ; his arms rest upon his 
 throne, his figure leans forward as though in act to 
 rise, his mouth and eyes betoken a man in the act to 
 speak, and when the Voice does issue his eyes shine 
 
246 THE STATUE OF MEMNON. 
 
 forth with especial brilliancy, like those of a man on 
 whom the sunlight falls. 
 
 But what a fancy fabric is here ! All the other 
 effigies of Amunoph the Third represent him as 
 bearded: it seems therefore all but certain that this 
 Colossus when entire was bearded also. As to the 
 figure bending forward as though ready to rise, M. 
 Letronne assures us that no such attitude is to be 
 found in any other Egyptian statue. The eyes that 
 betoken an intention of speaking, and that beanr with 
 preternatural light whenever the Voice is heard, are 
 plainly the work of the imagination, and of the 
 imagination only. 
 
 But further still, it is expressly stated by Philo- 
 stratus, though M. Letronne was the first to notice it, 
 as bearing on this question, that Philostratus does not 
 profess to give this description on his own authority, 
 but quotes the words of Damis, who was a writer in 
 Assyria a century and a half before. The account 
 which Philostratus, still following Damis, proceeds to 
 give of the first cataract, may vie for its inaccuracy 
 with his account of the Memnon. Here he says the 
 Nile is flowing along mountains, like to those of 
 Tmolus, in Lydia, from which its waters dash down 
 with so prodigious a noise, that many persons who 
 approached them nearly, have lost in consequence all 
 power of hearing. May we not, then, upon the whole 
 adopt the judgment of M. Chassang, the last translator 
 of the " Life of Apollonius ? " " Tout porte a croire 
 que cette description de la Statue de Memnon n'est 
 qu'une amplification de rhetorique." 
 
THE STATUE OF MEMNON. 247 
 
 If, as the Ancients did, we were to regard the Voice 
 of Memnon as a miracle — as the manifestation of a 
 Godhead to man — we must own that not many miracles 
 could be better attested. We should have in its sup- 
 port an unbroken chain of testimonies, derived from 
 the most various sources, and extending over scores of 
 years. But in this case the light of modern science 
 has supplied a natural and simple explanation. " On 
 sait que cette decouverte elt due a notre illustre 
 Letronne," — such are the words of M. Gaston Boissier. 
 But in spite of this positive on sait, we will venture to 
 assert that no such thing is known, for no such thing- 
 is true. Even for ourselves, the writers in this Keview, 
 we may claim precedence in the explanation over 
 M. Letronne. And this the following dates will clearly 
 show. 
 
 The volume of M. Letronne on this subject ap- 
 peared in 1833. We of the Quarterly, on the other 
 hand, in our 88th number, published in February, 
 1831, were reviewing Herschel's " Treatise on Sound." 
 Nor will it be any breach of confidence, after so long 
 an interval, to state that this article was contributed 
 by one of the foremost men of science in his day — by 
 Mr., since Sir David, Brewster. 
 
 In his article, then, upon Herschel, Sir David took 
 occasion to advert, though not at length, to the case of 
 the Statue of Memnon. Here are the words he used : 
 " We have no hesitation in avowing our belief that the 
 sound or sounds which it [the Statue of Memnon] dis- 
 charged were the offspring of a natural cause." In 
 common with some travellers, whom we alleged, we 
 
248 THE STATUE OF MEMNON. 
 
 " ascribed these sounds to the transmission of rarefied 
 air through the crevices of a sonorous stone." And 
 he adds : " The phenomenon proceeded without doubt 
 from the sudden change of temperature which takes 
 place at the rising of the sun." 
 
 It is plain, we may now subjoin, that in such a case 
 the phenomenon could not be uniform or constant, but 
 would depend on the varying conditions of tempera- 
 ture or season. 
 
 In the same article we proceeded to point out that 
 this is no solitary instance. There are several other 
 well-attested cases of musical sounds which issue at 
 sunrise from the like crevices, and which are explained 
 by the same cause. Above all, we quoted the observa- 
 tions of the celebrated traveller, Baron Humboldt, 
 when wandering on the banks of the Oronooko : "The 
 granite rock," he says, " on which we lay is one of 
 those where travellers on the Oronooko have heard 
 from time to time towards sunrise subterranean sounds 
 resembling those of the organ. The missionaries call 
 these stones loxas de musica. 'It is witchcraft,' said 
 our young Indian pilot. . . . But the existence of a 
 phenomenon that seems to depend on a certain state of 
 the atmosphere cannot be denied. The shelves of rock 
 are full of very narrow and deep crevices. They are 
 heated during the day to about 50°. I often found 
 their temperature at the surface during the night at 
 39°. It may easily be conceived that the difference of 
 temperature between the subterraneous and the ex- 
 ternal air would attain its maximum about sunrise, or 
 at that moment which is at the same time farthest 
 
THE STATUE OF MEMNON. 249 
 
 from the period of the maximum of the heat of the 
 preceding day." 
 
 Nor did the acute mind of Humboldt fail to notice, 
 even though very vaguely, the close connection between 
 this case and that of the Theban Colossus. For he 
 goes on to ask : " May we not admit that the ancient 
 inhabitants of Egypt, in passing incessantly up and 
 down the Nile, had made the same observation on some 
 rock of the Thebaid, and that the music of the rocks 
 there led to the jugglery of the priests in the Statue 
 of Memnon ? " 
 
 In the same article we also called attention to the 
 analogous phenomena among the sandstone rocks of 
 El Nakous, in Arabia Petrsea. But without quitting 
 the soil of Egypt, or even the neighbourhood of Thebes, 
 a striking parallel can be adduced. We called as 
 witnesses three French artists, Messrs. Jomarcl, Jollois, 
 and Devilliers, who state that, being in a monument of 
 granite placed in the centre of the spot on which the 
 palace of Karnak stood, they heard a noise which 
 resembled that of a chord breaking — the very com- 
 parison employed by Pausanias — issue from the blocks 
 at sunrise. And they were of opinion that these sounds 
 " might," in their own words, " have suggested to the 
 Egyptian priests to invent the juggleries of the Mem- 
 nonium." The fact indeed may be taken as now 
 accepted and admitted by men of science. It is no 
 longer, we think, doubted in any quarter that the 
 action of the morning sun on the chilled air in the 
 crevices of rock may and does produce the same effect 
 as was observed in the Statue of Memnon. 
 
250 THE STATUE OF MEMNON. 
 
 We would observe that, although in this explana- 
 tion we claim priority of M. Letronne, we most cheer- 
 fully accord it to Baron Humboldt and to the other 
 explorers, whose remarks we have transcribed. Still 
 earlier precedence is due to M. Dussaulx, the French 
 translator of Juvenal, who was the first, we rather think, 
 to suggest the true theory of the magicm chordae in his 
 author. 
 
 It is also to be noted that M. Letronne himself never 
 made that claim of priority which his countryman has 
 thought fit to make in his behalf. On the contrary, 
 he expressly quoted in his margin our article of 
 February, 1831, and derived from it the remarkable 
 account by Baron Humboldt of the Oronooko sound. 
 His industry has also collected some further parallel 
 cases — one, for instance, near the Maladetta mountain 
 in the Pyrenees — and devoting a whole volume, instead 
 of a mere digression in a quarterly article, to this 
 subject, he has treated it in a most complete and 
 convincing manner, with which our own cursory 
 remarks could never pretend to vie. 
 
 Admitting then, as no one seems at present to deny, 
 that the phenomenon of the Theban Colossus was 
 produced by the vibration of the air, the question 
 would still remain whether, as some persons persis- 
 tently assert, " the jugglery of the priests," as they term 
 it, was at all concerned. As we have already stated, 
 we are convinced that it was not. Let it, in the first 
 place, be considered that there is no hiding-place or 
 secret chamber in or near the Statue; and that without 
 the aid of these, it seems impossible that the Voice of 
 
THE STATUE OF MEMNON. 251 
 
 Menmon could be either promoted or restrained. 
 Secondly, had the priests really possessed any such 
 power of promoting the miraculous Voice, they would 
 certainly have used it in behalf of the great and 
 powerful — of those whose favour they desired to gain. 
 How then could we explain the fact that the wife of a 
 Prsefect of Egypt was allowed to make two visits with- 
 out hearing the desired sound ; that in like manner the 
 consort of an Emperor came for the first time in vain, 
 to her great displeasure and at the risk of her resent- 
 ment ; while a common soldier has put on record that 
 he enjoyed the privilege no less than thirteen times ? 
 
 The latest inscription that bears a date upon the 
 Statue is by Marcus Ulpius Primianus, Prsefect of 
 Egypt, in the second Consulship of Septimius Severus, 
 and in the year of our Lord 194 ; and the restoration of 
 the Statue was, in all probability, made a few years 
 afterwards. In its mutilated state, the lower half from 
 which the Voice proceeded was part of the original 
 monolith ; when restored, or rather rebuilt, that lower 
 half bore, as it still bears upon it, five ranges of enor- 
 mous blocks of stone. The magnitude and cost of this 
 construction must be held to indicate an Emperor's 
 work, and the result of an Emperor's visit. Now, since 
 the time of Hadrian, no Emperor, except Septimius 
 Severus, ever came to Upper Egypt. His biographer, 
 Spartianus, records of him that " he carefully examined 
 Memphis, the Pyramids, the Labyrinth, and Memnon." 
 
 Such being the fact, it cannot but be thought 
 surprising that while there are so many inscriptions 
 on the base of the Colossus to commemorate the visit 
 
252 THE STATUE OF MEMNON. 
 
 of Hadrian, not a single one appears to commemorate 
 the visit of Severus. As is argued by M. Letronne, 
 there is only one explanation that can be assigned as 
 satisfactory or sufficient to account for the omission 
 — namely, to presume that when Severus came to the 
 Statue it remained obstinately dumb. These inscrip- 
 tions, it should be remembered, were never put up 
 when there was a failure in the sound, unless in the 
 case when the first failures were followed by success. 
 
 It may also be inferred, with considerable pro- 
 bability, that the silence of the Statue in the august 
 presence was the cause of its reconstruction. Severus 
 was a sincere and zealous Pagan ; and he lived in an 
 age when the adherents of the old Mythology, alarmed 
 at the progress of the Christians, strove hard to regain 
 the public confidence and favour. It was during his 
 reign that the main attempt was made to hold forth 
 Apollonius of Tyana as a worker of wonders and 
 religious teacher, in opposition to our Lord. In like 
 manner the Voice of Memnon, as a Pagan prodigy, was 
 esteemed a counterpoise to the Christian miracles. 
 The priests and devotees, as M. Boissier puts it, would 
 assure Severus that since Memnon even in his muti- 
 lated state gave his greeting often, though not quite 
 so often as he ought, his Voice would certainly become 
 both more distinct and more unfailing if once his 
 Statue were restored. This is no mere vague conjec- 
 ture of the popular belief. Several of the inscriptions 
 on the base express or imply the idea that Memnon, 
 when entire, could speak in language, but since his 
 mutilation, was reduced to inarticulate sounds. 
 
THE STATUE OF MEMNON. 253 
 
 But there is yet another point of view from which 
 the Emperor might be urged. The silence of the 
 Statue denoted the displeasure of the Gods. Did it 
 not, then, become a devout worshipper, such as was 
 Severus, to take some step for removing that dis- 
 pleasure ? Should he not appease the offended deity 
 by a splendid reconstruction of his Statue? 
 
 Yielding, perhaps — for there is no positive state- 
 ment on the subject — to some such representations, the 
 Emperor gave orders for the costly work required. 
 But alas for the result ! In his new construction he, 
 of course, filled up the ancient crevices, and in conse- 
 quence silenced Memnon for ever. Aurora continued 
 to rise as usual, but received no further greetings from 
 her son. 
 
 We have thus endeavoured to trace the varied 
 fortunes, the rise and the fall, of this celebrated 
 prodigy. Well pleased shall we be if any future 
 traveller, as in his Nile boat he nears that majestic 
 monument, shall feel that he owes to our pages a 
 more accurate knowledge of its history, and a warmer 
 interest in its survey. 
 
 LONDON : FEINTED BY WILLIAM CLOWES AND SONS, STAMFORD STREET 
 AND CHARING CROSS. 
 
50a, Albemarle Street, London, 
 January, 1876. 
 
 ME, MURRAY'S 
 GENERAL LIST OF WORKS. 
 
 ALBERT (The) MEMORIAL. A Descriptive and Illustrated 
 
 Account of the National Monument erected to the PRINCE CONSORT 
 at Kensington. Illustrated by Engravings of its Architecture, Decora- 
 tions, Sculptured Groups, Statues, Mosaics, Metalwork, &c. With 
 Descriptive Text. By Doyne C. Bell. With 24 Plates. Folio. 12?. 12*. 
 (Prince) Speeches and Addresses with an In- 
 troduction, giving some outline of his Character. With Portrait. 8vo. 
 10s. 6c?. ; or Popular Edition, fcap. 8vo. Is. 
 
 ALBERT DURER; his Life and Works. By Dr. Thausing, 
 Keeper of Archduke Albert's Art Collection at Vienna. Translated 
 from the German. With Portrait Illustrations. Medium 8vo. 
 
 [In the Press 
 
 ABBOTT'S (Ret. J.) Memoirs of a Church of England Missionary" 
 in the North American Colonies. Post 8vo. 2s. 
 
 ABERCROMBIE'S (John) Enquiries concerning the Intellectual 
 
 Powers and the Investigation of Truth. Fcap. 8vo. 3s. 6c?. 
 
 Philosophy of the Moral Peelings. Fcap. 8yo. 
 
 2s. 6c?. 
 
 ACLAND'S (Rev. Charles) Popular Account of the Manners and 
 
 Customs of India. Post 8vo. 2s. 
 
 jESOP'S FABLES, A New Yersion. With Historical Preface. 
 
 By Rev. Thomas James. With 100 Woodcuts, by Tenniel and Wolf. 
 Post 8vo. 2s. 6c?. 
 
 AGRICULTURAL (Royal) JOURNAL. {Published half yearly.) 
 AIDS TO FAITH : a Series of Theological Essays. 8vo. 9s. 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 Miracles Dean Mansel. 
 
 Evidences of Christianity . . . Bishop Fitzgerald. 
 
 Prophecy & Mosaic Record of Creation . Dr. McCaul. 
 
 Ideology and Subscription . . . Canon Cook. 
 
 The Pentateuch Canon Rawlinson. 
 
 Inspiration Bishop Harold Browne. 
 
 Death of Christ Archbishop Thomson. 
 
 Scripture and its Interpretation . . Bishop Ellicott, 
 
 AMBER-WITCH (The). A most interesting Trial for Witch- 
 craft. Translated by Lady Duff Gordon. Post 8vo. 2s. 
 
 ARMY LIST (The). Published Monthly by Authority. 
 
 ARTHUR'S (Little) History of England. By Lady Calloott. 
 New Edition, continued to 1872. With 36 Woodcuts. Fcap. 8vo. Is. 6d. 
 
 AUSTIN'S (John) Lectures on General Jurisprudence ; or, the 
 Philosophy of Positive Law. Edited by Robert Campbell. 2 Vols. 
 8vo. 32s. 
 
 Student's Edition, compiled from the above work. 
 
 Post 8vo. 12s. 
 ARNOLD'S (Thos.) Ecclesiastical and Secular Architecture of 
 Scotland : The Abbeys, Churches, Castles, and Mansions. With Illus- 
 trations. Medium Svo. [In Preparation. 
 
LIST OF WORKS 
 
 ADMIRALTY PUBLICATIONS ; Issued by direction of the Lords 
 
 Commissioners of the Admiralty:— 
 
 . ^att-tst op SCIENTIFIC ENQUIRY, for the Use of Travellers. 
 AMA ^^L S f B ImJIyKo*™mAx,U.A. Woodcuts. Post 
 
 Svo. 3s. 6d. 
 GREENWICH ASTRONOMICAL OBSERVATIONS 1841 to 1846, 
 
 and 1847 to 1871. Royal 4to. 20s. each. 
 MAGNETICAL AND METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS. 1840 
 
 to 1847. Royal 4to. 20s. each. 
 APPENDICES TO OBSERVATIONS. 
 
 1S37. Logarithms of Sines and Cosines in Time. os. 
 
 1842! Catalogue of 1439 Stars, from Observations made in 1836 to 
 1S41 4s 
 
 1845 Longitude of Valentia (Chronometrical). 3s. 
 
 ««■ SScS*^*- Observations mad, 
 
 in 1836 to 1847, 4s. 
 Description of Photographic Apparatus, is. 
 
 1851. Maskelyne's Ledger of Stars. 3s 
 
 1852. I. Description of the Transit Circle. 6s. 
 
 1853. Refraction Tables. 3s. 
 
 1854 Description of the Zenith Tube. as. 1B , Rfrt 
 
 Six Years' Catalogue of Stars, from Observations. 1848 to 
 
 1862 Seven Yews' Catalogue of Stars, from Observations. 1854 to 
 1860. 10s. 
 
 Plan of Ground Buildings. 3s. 
 
 Longitude of Valentia (G alvanic) . 2s. 
 1864. Moon's Semid. from Occaltations 2s. 
 
 Planetary Observations, 183 1 to 183o. is. 
 1S68. Corrections of Elements of Jupiter and Satmn.^. 
 
 Second Seven Years' Catalogue of 2760 Stars for 1861 to 
 1867. 4s. . , _ 
 
 Description of the Great Equatorial, os. 
 1856. Descriptive Chronograph. 3s. 
 1860. Reduction of Deep Thermometer Observations 2s. 
 1871. History and Description of Water Telescope. 3s. 
 Cape of Good Hope Observations (Star Ledgers). 1856 to 1863. 2s. 
 1856. 5s. 
 
 Astronomical Results. 1857 to 1858. 5s. 
 
 Report on Teneriffe Astronomical Experiment. 1856. 5s. 
 Paramatta Catalogue of 7385 Stars. 1822 to 1826. 4s. 
 ASTRONOMICAL RESULTS. 1847 to 1871. 4to. 3s. each. 
 MAGNETICAL AND METEOROLOGICAL RESULTS. 1847 to 
 
 1871. 4to. 3s. each. 
 REDUCTION OF THE OBSERVATIONS OF PLANETS. 1750 to 
 1830. Royal 4to. 20s. each. 
 
 LUNAR OBSERVATIONS. 1750 
 
 to 1830. 2 Vols. Royal 4to. 20s. each. 
 1831 to 1851. 4to. 10s. each. 
 
 5s. 
 
 BERNOULLI'S SEXCENTENARY TABLE. 1779. 4to. 
 
 BESSEL'S AUXILIARY TABLES FOR HIS METHOD OF CLEAR- 
 ING LUNAR DISTANCES. Svo. 2s. 
 
 ENCKE'S BERLINER JAHRBUCH, for 1830. Berlin, 1828. Svo. 9s. 
 
 HANSEN'S TABLES DE LA LUNE. 4to. 20s. 
 
 LAX'S TABLES FOR FINDING THE LATITUDE AND LONGI- 
 TUDE. 1821. Svo. 10s. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MR. MURRAY. 
 
 Admiralty Publications— continued. 
 
 LUNA w^??r SE r r R I, AT ^ S l GREENWICH - 178310 1819. Compared 
 with the Tables, 1821. 4to. 7s. 6d. 
 
 MACLEAR ON LACAILLE'S ARC OF MERIDIAN. 2 Vols. 20s. each. 
 MAYER'S DISTANCES of the MOON'S CENTRE from the' 
 PLANETS. 1822,3s.; 1823, 4s. 6* 1824 to 1835. 8vo. 4s. each. 
 
 TABULA MOTUUM SOLIS ET LUN^E. 1770. 5s. 
 
 ASTRONOMICAL OBSERVATIONS MADE AT GOT- 
 
 TINGEN, from 1756 to 1761. 1826. Folio. 7s. 6d. 
 NAUTICAL ALMANACS, from 1767 to 1877. 2s. 6d. each. 
 
 SELECTIONS FROM, up to 1812. 8vo. 5s. 
 
 1834-54. 5s. 
 
 SUPPLEMENTS, 1828 to 1833, 1837 and 1838. 
 
 2s. each. 
 
 TABLE requisite to be used with the NA 
 
 1781. 8vo. 5s. 
 SABINE'S PENDULUM EXPERIMENTS to Determine the Figure 
 
 of the Earth. 1825. 4to. 40s. 
 SHEPHERD'S TABLES for Correcting: Lunar Distances. 1772 
 
 Royal 4to. 21s. 
 TABLES, GENERAL, of the MOON'S DISTANCE 
 
 from the SUN, and 10 STARS. 1787. Folio. 5s. Qd. 
 TAYLOR'S SEXAGESIMAL TABLE. 1780. 4to. 15s. 
 
 TABLES OF LOGARITHMS. 4to. 60s. 
 
 TIARK'S ASTRONOMICAL OBSERVATIONS for the Longitude 
 
 of Madeira. 1822. 4to. 5s. 
 CHRONOMETRICAL OBSERVATIONS for Differences 
 
 of Longitude between Dover, Portsmouth, and Falmouth. 1823. 
 
 4to. 5s. 
 
 VEBruS and JUPITER: Observations of, compared with the Tables 
 London, 1822. 4to. 2s. 
 
 WALES' AND BAYLY'S ASTRONOMICAL OBSERVATIONS 
 
 1777. 4to. 21s. 
 REDUCTION OF ASTRONOMICAL OBSERVATIONS 
 
 MADE IN THE SOUTHERN HEMISPHERE. 1764—1771. 1788 4tO 
 
 10s. Qd. 
 
 BARBATTLD'S (Mrs.) Hymns in Prose for Children. With 
 
 Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 5s. 
 BARROW'S (Sir John) Autobiographical Memoir, from Early 
 Life to Advanced Age. Portrait. 8vo. 16s. 
 
 (John) Lite, Exploits, and Yoyages of Sir Francis 
 
 Drake. Post 8vo. 2s. 
 
 BARRY'S (Sir Charles) Life and Works. By Canon Barry. 
 
 With Portrait and Illustrations. Medium 8vo. 15s. 
 BATES' (H. W.) Records of a Naturalist on the River Amazon 
 during eleven years of Adventure and Travel. Illustrations. Post 8vo. 
 7s. 6d. 
 
 BAX'S (Paptain) Russian Tartary, Eastern Siberia, China, Japan, 
 and Formosa. A Narrative of a Cruise in the Eastern Seas. With 
 Map and Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 12s. 
 
 BEAUCLERK'S (Lady Diana) Summer and Winter in Norway. 
 
 With Illustrations. Small 8vo. 6s. 
 
 BELCHER'S (Lady) Account of the Mutineers of the ' Bounty,' 
 and their Descendants; with their Settlements in Pitcairn and Norfolk 
 Islands. With Illustrations. Post 8vo. 12s. 
 
 BELL'S (Sir Chas.) Familiar Letters. Portrait. Post 8vo. 12s. 
 
 B 2 
 
LIST OF WORKS 
 
 Vol. I. ( 
 
 f Genesis. 
 
 Exodus. 
 
 Leviticus. 
 
 Numbers. 
 ^Deuteronomy. 
 
 
 
 Vol. IV. 
 
 Vols. II. 
 and III. 
 
 'Joshua . 
 
 Judges, Ruth, Samuel. 
 Kings, Chronicles, Ez- 
 ra, Nehemiah, Esther. 
 
 Vol. V. 
 Vol. VI. 
 
 BELT'S (Thos.) Naturalist in Nicaragua, including a Resi- 
 dence at the Gold Mines of Chontales ; with Journeys in the Savannahs 
 and Forests; and Observations on Animals and Plants. Illustrations. 
 Post8vo. 12s. 
 
 BERTRAM'S (Jas. G.) Harvest of the Sea : an Account of British 
 Food Fishes, including sketches of Fisheries and Fisher Folk. With 
 50 Illustrations. Svo. 9s. 
 
 BIBLE COMMENTARY. Explanatory and Critical. With 
 
 a Revision of the Translation. By BISHOPS and CLERGY of the 
 ANGLICAN CHURCH. Edited by F. C. Cook, M.A., Canon of Exeter. 
 Medium Svo. Vol. I., 30s. Vols. II. and III., 36s. Vol. IV., 24s. 
 Vol. V., 20s. Vol. VI., 20s. 
 
 ' Job. 
 
 Psalms. 
 
 Proverbs. 
 
 Ecclesiastes. 
 ^Song of Solomon. 
 
 Isaiah. 
 
 Jeremiah. 
 
 Ezekiel. 
 
 Daniel. 
 
 Minor Prophets. 
 
 BIRCH'S (Samuel) History of Ancient Pottery and Porcelain : 
 Egyptian, Assyrian, Greek, Roman, and Etruscan. With Coloured 
 Plates and 200 Illustrations. Medium 8vo. 42s. 
 BIRD'S (Isabella) Hawaiian Archipelago; or Six Months Among 
 the Palm Groves, Coral Reefs, and Volcanoes of the Sandwich Islands. 
 With Illustrations. Crown Svo. 12s. 
 
 BISSET'S (Andrew) History of the Commonwealth of England, 
 from the Death of Charles I. to the Expulsion of the LoDg Parliament 
 by Cromwell. Chiefly from the MSS. in the State Paper Office. 2 vols. 
 8vo. 30s. 
 
 (General) Sport and War in South Africa from 1834 
 
 to 1867, with a Narrative of the Duke of Edinburgh's Visit. With 
 Map and Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 14s. 
 
 BLACKSTONE'S COMMENTARIES; adapted to the Present 
 State of the Law. By R. Malcolm Kerb. LL.D. Revised Edition, 
 incorporating all the Recent Changes in the Law. 4 vols. 8vo. 
 
 BLTJNT'S (Rev. J. J.) Undesigned Coincidences in the Writings of 
 the Old and New Testaments, an Argument of their Veracity : containing 
 the Books of Moses, Historical and Prophetical Scriptures, and the 
 Gospels and Acts. Post 8vo. 6s. 
 
 History of the Church in the First Three Centuries. 
 
 Post 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Parish Priest; His Duties, Acquirements and Obliga- 
 tions. Post 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Lectures on the Bight Use of the Early Fathers, 
 
 8vo. 9s. 
 University Sermons. Post 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Plain Sermons. 2 vols. Post Svo. 125. 
 
 BLOMFIELD'S (Bishop) Memoir, with Selections from his Corre- 
 spondence. By his Son. Portrait, post 8vo. 12s. 
 
 BOSWELL'S (James) Life of Samuel Johnson, LL.D. Including 
 the Tour to the Hebrides. By Mr. Ceokee. New Edition. Portraits. 
 4 vols. 8vo. | In Preparation. 
 
 BEACE'S (C. L.) Manual of Ethnology; or the Paces of the Old 
 
 World. Post Svo. 6s. 
 
 BOOK OF COMMON PEAYEB. Illustrated with Coloured 
 Borders, Initial Letters, and Woodcuts. 8vo. 18s. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MR. MURRAY. 
 
 BORROWS (George) Bible in Spain; or the Journeys, Adventures, 
 and Imprisonments of an Englishman in an Attempt to circulate the 
 Scriptures in the Peninsula. Post 8vo. 5s. 
 
 Gypsies of Spain ; their Manners, Customs, Re- 
 ligion, and Language. With Portrait. Post 8vo. 5s. 
 
 Lavengro ; The Scholar — The Gypsy — and the Priest. 
 
 Post 8vo. 5s. 
 
 Romany Rye — a Sequel to " Lavengro." Post 8vo. 5s. 
 
 Wild Wales : its People, Language, and Scenery. 
 
 Post Svo. 5s. 
 
 Romano Lavo-Lil ; Word-Book of the Romany, or 
 
 English Gyp>y Language; with Specimens of their Poetry, and an 
 account of certain G-ypsyiies. Post Svo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 BRAY'S (Mrs.) Life of Thomas Stothard, R.A. With Portrait 
 
 and 60 Woodcuts. 4to. 21s. 
 
 Revolt of the Protestants in the Cevennes. With some 
 
 Account of the Huguenots in the Seventeenth Century. Post Svo. 10s. Qd. 
 
 BRITISH ASSOCIATION REPORTS. 8vo. 
 
 York and Oxford, 1831-32, 13s. Qd. Liverpool, 1854, 18s. 
 
 Cambridge, 1833, 12s. Glasgow, 1855, 15s. 
 
 Edinburgh, 1834, 15s. Cheltenham, 1856, 18s. 
 
 Dublin, 1835, 13s. Qd. Dublin, 1857, 15s. 
 
 Bristol, 1836, 12s. Leeds. 1858. 20s. 
 
 Liverpool, 1837. 16s. Qd. Aberdeen, 1859, 15s. 
 
 Newcastle, 1838^ 15s. Oxford, 1860, 25s. 
 
 Birmingham, 1839, 13s. Qd. Manchester, 1861, 15s. 
 
 Glasgow, 1840, 15s. Cambridge, 1862, 20s. 
 
 Plymouth, 1841, 13s. Qd. Newcastle, 1863, 25s. 
 
 Manchester, 1842, 10s. Qd. Bath, 1864, 18s. 
 
 Cork, 1843, 12s. Birmingham, 1865, 25s 
 
 York, 1844, 20s. Nottingham, 1866, 24s. 
 
 Cambridge, 1845, 12s. Dundee, 1867, 26s. 
 
 Southampton, 1846, 15s. Norwich, 1868, 25s. 
 
 Oxford, 1847, 18s. Exeter, 1869, 22j. 
 
 Swansea, 1848, 9s. Liverpool, 1870, 18s. 
 
 Birmingham, 1849, 10s. Edinburgh, 1871, 16s. 
 
 Edinburgh, 1850, 15s. Brighton, 1872, 24s. 
 
 Ipswich, 1851, 16s. Qd. Bradford, 1873, 25s. 
 
 Belfast, 1852, 15s. Belfast, 1S74. 
 Hull, 1853, 10s. Qd. 
 
 BROUGHTON'S (Lord) Journey through Albania, Turkey in 
 
 Europe and Asia, to Constantinople. Illustrations. 2 Vols. 8vo. 30s. 
 
 Visits to Italy. 2 Tola. Post 8vo. 18s. 
 
 BROWNLOWS (Lady) Reminiscences of a Septuagenarian. 
 
 From the year 1802 to 181 5. Post Svo. 7s. Qd. 
 BRUGSCH'S (Professor) History of Ancient Egypt. Derived 
 
 from Monuments and Inscriptions. Ntw Edition. Translated by H. 
 Danp.y Seymour. Svo. [In Preparation. 
 
 BUCKLEY'S (Arabella. B.) Short History of Natural Science, 
 and the Progress of Discovery from the time of the Greeks to the 
 present day, for Schools and young Persons. Illustrations. Post 
 Svo. 9s. 
 
 BURGON'S (Rev. J. W.) Christian Gentleman ; or, Memoir of 
 
 Patrick Eraser Tytler. Post Svo. 9s. 
 
 Letters from Rome. Post 8vo. 12s. 
 
 BURN'S (Col.) Dictionary of Naval and Military Technical 
 
 Terms, English and French— French and English. Crown 8vo. 15s. 
 
 BURROW'S (Montagu) Constitutional Progress. A Series of 
 Lectures delivered before the University of Oxford. Post Svo. 5s. 
 
LIST OF WORKS 
 
 BUXTON'S (Charles) Memoirs of Sir Thomas Fowell Buxton, 
 Bart. With Selections from his Correspondence. Portrait. 8vo. 16s. 
 Popular Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s. 
 
 Notes of Thought. With Biographical Sketch. 
 
 By Rev. Llewellyn Da vies. With Portrait. Crown 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 BURCKHARDT'S (Dr. Jacob) Cicerone ; or Art Guide to Paint- 
 ing in Italy. Edited by Rev. Dr. A. Von Zahn, and Translated from 
 the German by Mrs. A. Clough. Post 8vo. 6s. 
 
 BYLES' (Sir John) Foundations of Eeligion in the Mind and 
 Heart of Man. Post Svo. 6s. 
 
 BYRON'S (Lord) Life, Letters, and Journals. By Thomas Moore. 
 
 Cabinet Edition. Plates. 6 Vols. Fcap. 8vo. 18s.; or Oue Volume, 
 
 Portraits. Koyal 8vo., 7s. 6d. 
 . and Poetical "Works. Popular Edition. 
 
 Portraits. 2 vols. Royal Svo. 15s. 
 
 Poetical Works. Library Edition. Portrait. 6 Vol?. Svo. 45s. 
 
 . — Cabinet Edition. Plates. 10 Vols. 12mo. 30s. 
 
 Pocket Edition. 8 Vols. 24mo. 21s. In a case. 
 
 — Popular Edition. Plates. Koyal 8vo. 7s. Qd. 
 
 ■ Pearl Edition. Crown 8vo. 2s. Qd. 
 
 Childe Harold. With 80 Engravings. Crown Svo. 12s. 
 
 . 18mo. 2s. Qd. 
 
 Vignettes. 16mo. Is. 
 
 Portrait. 16mo. Qd. 
 
 Tales and Poems. 24mo. 2s. Qd. 
 
 — Miscellaneous. 2 Vols. 24mo. 5s. 
 - Dramas and Plays. 2 Vols. 24mo. 5s. 
 
 Don Juan and Beppo. 2 Vols. 24mo. 5s. 
 
 Beauties. Poetry and Prose. Portrait. Fcap. 8vo. 3s. 6d, 
 
 BUTTMAN'S Lexilogus; a Critical Examination of the 
 Meaning of numerous Greek Words, chiefly in Homer and Hesiod. 
 By Rev. J. R. Fishlake. 8vo. 12s. 
 
 _— — Irregular Greek Verbs. With all the Tenses 
 
 extant — their Formation, Meaning, and Usage, with Notes, by Rev. 
 J. R. Fishlake. Post 8vo. 6s. 
 
 CALLCOTT'S (Lady) Little Arthur's History of England. 
 New Edition, brought down to 1872. With Woodcuts. Fcap. 8vo. 
 Is. 6d. 
 
 CARNARVON'S (Lord) Portugal, Gallicia, and the Basque 
 
 Provinces. Post 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 — — Pveminiscences of Athens and the Morea. With 
 
 Map. Crown Svo. 7s. 6d, 
 
 — Recollections of the Druses of Lebanon. With 
 
 Notes on their Religion. Post 8vo. 5s. 6d. 
 
 CASTLEREAGH (The) Despatches, from the commencement 
 
 of the official jcareer of Viscount Castlereagh to the close of his life. 
 12 Vols. Svo. 14s. each. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MR. MURRAY. 
 
 CAMPBELL'S (Lord) Lord Chancellors and Keepers of the 
 Great Seal of England. From the Earliest Times to the Death of Lord 
 Eldon in 1838. 10 Vols. Crown 8vo. 6s. each. 
 
 Chief Justices of England. From the Norman 
 
 Conquest to the Death of Lord Tenterden. 4 Vols J Crown 8vo. 6s. each. 
 
 Lords Lyndhurst and Brougham. 8vo. 16s. 
 
 — Shakspeare's Legal Acquirements. 8vo. 5s. Qd. ) 
 
 Lord Bacon. Fcap. 8vo. 2s. Qd. 
 
 (Sir Neil) Account of Napoleon at Eontainebleau 
 
 and Elba. Being a Journal of Occurrences and Notes of his Conver- 
 sations, &c. Portrait. 8vo. 15s. 
 
 ■ (Sir George) India as it may be : an Outline of a 
 
 proposed Government and Policy. 8vo. 
 
 (Thos.) Essay on English Poetry. With Short 
 
 Lives of the British Poets. Post 8vo. 3s. Qd. 
 
 CATH CART'S (Sir George) Commentaries on the War in Russia 
 
 and Germany, 1812-13. Plans. 8vo. 14s. 
 
 CAVALCASELLE and CROWE'S History of Painting in 
 
 North Italy, from the 14th to the 16th Century. With Illustrations. 
 2 Vols. 8vo. 42s. 
 
 Early Flemish Painters, their Lives and 
 
 Works. Illustrations. Post 8vo. 10s. Qd. ; or Large Paper, 8vo. 15s. 
 
 CHILD'S (G. Chaplin, M.D.) Benedicite ; or, Song of the Three 
 
 Children ; being Illustrations of the Power, Beneficence, and Design 
 manifested by the Creator in his works. Post 8vo. Qs. 
 
 CHISHOLM'S (Mrs.) Perils of the Polar Seas ; True Stories of 
 Arctic Discovery and Adventure. Illustrations, Post 8vo. Qt. 
 
 CHURTON'S (Archdeacon) Gongora. An Historical Essay on the 
 Age of Philip III. and IV. of Spain. With Translations. Portrait. 
 2 Vols. Small Svo. 12s. 
 
 Poetical Remains, Translations and Imitations. 
 
 Portrait. Post Svo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 New Testament. Edited with a Plain Practical 
 
 Commentary for Families and General Readers. With 100 Panoramic 
 and other Views, from Sketches made on the Spot. 2 vols. 8vo. 2s. 
 
 CICERO'S Life and Times. His Character as a Statesman, 
 
 Orator, and Friend, with a Selection from his Correspondence and Ora- 
 tions. By William Forsyth, M.P. With Illustrations. Svo. 10s. Qd. 
 
 CLARK'S (Sir James) Memoir of Dr. John Conolly. Comprising 
 a Sketch of the Treatment of the Insane in Europe and America. With 
 Portrait. Post 8vo. 10s. Qd. 
 
 CLIVE'S (Lord) Life. By Rev. G. R. Gleig. Post 8vo. 3s. 6d. ' 
 
 CLODE'S (C. M.) Military Forces of the Crown ; their Administra- 
 tion and Government. 2 Vols. 8vo. 2ls. each. 
 
 — Administration of Justice under Military and Martial 
 
 Law, as applicable to the Army, Navy, Marine, and Auxiliary Forces. 
 8vo. 12s. 
 
 COLCHESTER (The) Papers. The Diary and Correspondence 
 of Charles Abbott, Lord Colchester, Speaker of the House of Commons. 
 1802-1817. Portrait. 3 Vols. Svo. 42s. 
 
LIST OF WORKS 
 
 CHURCH (The) & THE AGE. Essays on the Principles and 
 
 Present Position of the Anglican Church. 2 vols. 8vo. 26s. Contents : — 
 
 Vol. II. 
 Church and Pauperism. — Earl Nelson. 
 American Church. — Bishop of Western 
 New York. 
 
 Vol. I. 
 Anglican Principles.— Dean Hook, 
 Modern Religious Thought.— Bishop 
 
 Ellicott. 
 State, Church, and Synods.— Kev. Dr. 
 
 Irons. 
 Religious Use of Taste.— Rev. R. St. 
 
 John Tyrwhitt. 
 Place of theLaity.— ProfessorBurrows. 
 Parish Priest.— Rev. Walsham How. 
 Divines of 16th and 17th Centuries. 
 
 —Rev. A. W. Haddan. 
 Liturgies and Ritual, Rev. M. F. 
 
 Sadler. 
 Church & Education.— Canon Barry. 
 Indian Missions.— Sir Bartle Frere. 
 Church and the People.— Rev. W. D. 
 
 Maclagan. 
 Conciliation and Comprehension.— 
 
 Rev. Dr. Weir. 
 
 Church and Science. — Prebendary 
 Clark. 
 
 Ecclesiastical Law. — IsanibardBrunel. 
 
 Church & Rational Education. — 
 Canon Norris. 
 
 Church and Universities. — John G. 
 Talbot. 
 
 Toleration. — Dean Cowie. 
 
 Eastern Church and Anglican Com- 
 munion. — Rev. Geo. Williams. 
 
 A Disestablished Church. — Dean of 
 Cashel. 
 
 Christian Tradition. — Rev. Dr. Irons. 
 
 Dogma. — Rev. Dr. Weir. 
 
 Parochial Councils. — Archdeacon 
 Chapman. 
 
 COLERIDGE'S (Samuel Taylor) Table-Talk. Portrait. 12mo. 3s. 6d. 
 COLLINGWOOD'S (Cuthbert) Rambles of a Naturalist on the 
 
 Shores and Waters of the China Sea. With Illustrations. Svo. 16s. 
 
 COLONIAL LIBRARY. [See Home and Colonial Library.] 
 COOK'S (Canon) Sermons Preached at Lincoln's Inn. 8vo. 9s. 
 
 COOKE'S (E. W.) Artist's Portfolio. Being Sketches made during 
 Tours in Hoftand, Germany, Italy, Egypt, &c. 50 Plates. Royal 
 4to. [In Preparation. 
 
 COOKERY (Modern Domestic). Pounded on Principles of Economy 
 and Practical Knowledge, By a Lady. Woodcuts. Fcap. 8vo. 5s. 
 
 COOPER'S (T. T.) Travels of a Pioneer of Commerce on an 
 Overland Journey from China towards India. Illustrations. Svo. 16s. 
 
 CORNWALLIS (The) Papers and Correspondence during the 
 American War, — Administrations in India, — Union with Ireland, and 
 Peace of Amiens. 3 Vols. 8vo. 63s. 
 
 COWPER'S ! (Countess) Diary while Lady of the Bedchamber 
 to Caroline, Princess of Wales, 1714—20. Portrait. 8vo. 10s. Qd. 
 
 CRABBE'S (Rev. George) Life and Poetical Works. With Illus- 
 trations. Royal Svo. 7s. 
 
 CRAWFORD & BALCARRE'S (Earl of) Etruscan Inscriptions. 
 Analyzed, Translated, and Gommented upon. Svo. 12s. 
 
 . — — Argo ; or the Quest of the Golden 
 
 Fleece. In Ten Books. Svo. 
 
 CROKER'S (J. W.) Progressive Geography for Children. 
 
 18mo. Is. Qd. 
 
 . Stories for Children, Selected from the History of 
 
 England. Woodcuts. 16mo. 2s. Qd. 
 
 — — Bos-well's Life of Johnson. Including the Tour to 
 
 the Hebrides. New Edition. Portraits. 4 vols. Svo. [In Preparation. 
 
 - Early Period of the French Revolution. 8vo. 15<s. 
 Historical Essay on the Guillotine. Fcap. 8vo. Is. 
 
 CUMMING'S (R. Gordon) Five Years of a Hunter's Life in the 
 Far Interior of South Africa. Woodcuts. Post 8vo. 6s. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MR. MURRAY. 
 
 CROWE'S and CAVALCASELLE'S Lives of the Early Flemish 
 
 Painters. Woodcuts. Post 8vo, 10s. 61. ; or Large Paper, Svo, 15s. 
 
 History of Painting in North Italy, from 14th to 
 
 16th Century. Derived from Researches into the Works of Art in 
 that Country. With Illustrations. 2 Vols. 8vo. 42s. 
 
 CUNTNGHAME'S (Sir Arthur) Travels in the Eastern Caucasus, 
 on the Caspian, and Black Seas, in Daghestan and the Frontiers of 
 Persia and Turkey. With Map and Illustrations. 8vo. 18s. 
 
 CURTIUS' (Professor) Student's Greek Grammar, for the Upper 
 Forms. Edited by Dr. Wm. Smith. Post 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Elucidations of the above Grammar,, Translated by 
 
 Evelyn Abbot. Post Svo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 Smaller Greek Grammar for the Middle and Lower 
 
 Forms. Abridged from the larger work. 12mo„ 3s. 6d. 
 Accidence of the Greek Language. Extracted from 
 
 the above work. 12mo. 2s. Qd. 
 
 Principles of Greek Etymology. Translated by A. S. 
 
 Wilkins, M.A., and E. B. England, B.A. Vol. I. Svo. 15s. 
 
 CURZON'S (Hon. Robert) Armenia and Erzeroum. A Year on 
 the Frootiers of Russia, Turkey, and Persia. Woodcuts. Post 8vo. 
 7s. Gd. 
 
 Visits to the Monasteries of the Levant. Illustrations. 
 
 Post Svo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 CUST'S (General) Warriors of the 17th Century— The Thirty Years' 
 War. 2. Vols. 16s. Civil Wars of France and'England. 2 Vols. 16s. 
 Commanders of Fleets and Armies. 2 Vols. 18s. 
 
 Annals of the Wars— 18th & 19th Century, 1700— 1815. 
 
 With Maps. 9 Vols. Post Svo. 5s. each. 
 DAYIS'S (Nathan) Ruined Cities of Numidia and Carthaginia. 
 
 Illustratious. Svo. 16s. 
 
 DAYY'S (Sir Humphry) Consolations in Travel; or, Last Days 
 
 of a Philosopher. Woodcuts. Fcap. Svo. 3s. 6rf. 
 . Salmonia; or, Days of Ely Fishing. Woodcuts. 
 
 Fcap. Svo. 3s. 6d. 
 DARWIN'S (Charles) Journal of a Naturalist daring & Voyage 
 
 round the World. Crown 8 vo. 9s. 
 
 - Origin of Species by Means of Natural Selection ; 
 
 or, the Preservation of Favoured Races in the Struggle for Life. 
 
 Crown Svo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 — Variation of Animals and Plants under Domestication. 
 
 With Illustrations. 2 Vols. Crown Svo. 18s. 
 Descent of Man, and Selection in Relation to Sex. 
 
 With Illustrations. Crown Svo. 9s. 
 
 Expressions of the Emotions in Man and Animals. 
 
 With Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 12s. 
 
 Fertilization of Orchids through Insect Agency, and 
 
 as to the good of Intercrossing. Woodcuts. Post Svo. 9s. 
 
 Movements and Habits of Climbing Plants. Wood- 
 
 cuts. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Insectivorous Plants. Woodcuts. Crown 8vo. 14s-. 
 
 Fact and Argument for Darwin. By Fritz Muller. 
 
 Translated by W. S. Dallas. Woodcuts. Post 8vo. Gs. 
 
10 LIST OF WORKS 
 
 DELEPIERRE'S (Octave) History of Flemish Literature. 8vo. 9s. 
 
 Historic Difficulties & Contested Events/ Post 8vo. 6s. 
 
 DENISON'S (E. B.) Life of Bishop Lonsdale. With Selections 
 
 from his Writings. With Portrait. Crown 8vo. 10s. Gd. 
 
 DERBY'S (Earl of) Iliad of Homer rendered into English 
 
 Blank Verse. 2 Vols. Post 8vo. 10s. 
 DE ROS'S (Lord) Young Officer's Companion; or, Essays on 
 Military Duties and Qualities : with Examples and Illustrations from 
 History. Post 8vo. 9s. 
 
 DEUTSCH'S (Emanuel) Talmud, Islam, The Targums and other 
 Literary Remains. 8vo. 12s. 
 
 DILKE'S (Sir C. W.) i Papers of a Critic. Selected from' the 
 Writings of the late Chas. Wentworth Dilke. With a Biographi- 
 cal Sketch. 2 Vols. Svo. 24s. 
 
 DOG-BREAKING ; the Most Expeditious, Certain, and Easy 
 
 Method, whether great excellence or only mediocrity be required. With 
 a Few Hints for those who Love the Dog and the Gun. By Lieut.- 
 Gen. Hutchinson. With 40 Woodcuts. Grown 8vo. 9s. 
 
 DOMESTIC MODERN COOKERY. Founded on Principles of 
 Economy and Practical Knowledge, and adapted for Private Families. 
 Woodcuts. Fcap. Svo, 5s. 
 
 DOUGLAS'S (Sir Howard) Life and Adventures. Portrait. 8vo. 15s. 
 . Theory and Practice of Gunnery. Plates. 8vo. 21s, 
 
 . Construction of Bridges and the Passage of Rivers, 
 
 in Military Operations. Plates. Svo. 21s. 
 
 (Wm.) Horse-Shoeing; As it Is, and As it Should be. 
 
 Illustrations. Post 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 DRAKE'S (Sir Francis) Life, Voyages, and Exploits, by Sea and 
 
 Land. By John Barrow. Post 8vo. 2s. 
 DRINKWATER'S (John) History of the Siege of Gibraltar, 
 
 1779-1783. With a Description and Account of that Garrison from the 
 Earliest Periods. Post 8vo. 2s. 
 
 DUCANGE'S Medieval Latin-English Dictionary. Translated 
 by Rev. E. A. Dayman, M.A. Small 4io. [In preparation. 
 
 DU CHAILLU'S (Paul B.) Equatorial Africa, with 
 Accounts of the Gorilla, the Nest-building Ape, Chimpanzee, Croco- 
 dile, &c. Illustrations. 8vo. 21s. 
 
 Journey to Ashango Land; and Further Pene- 
 tration into Equatorial Africa. Illustrations. 8vo. 21s. 
 
 DUFFERHSPS (Lord) Letters from High 'Latitudes ; a Yacht 
 Voyage to Iceland, Jan Mayen, and Spitzbergen. Woodcuts. Post 
 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 DUNCAN'S (Major) History of the Royal Artillery. Com- 
 piled from the Original Records. With Portraits. 2 Vols. Svo. 3Us„ 
 
 DYER'S (Thos. H.) History of Modern Europe, from the taking 
 of Constantinople by the Turks to the close of the War in the 
 Crimea. With Index. 4 Vols. Svo. 42s. 
 
 EASTLAKE'S (Sir Charles) Contributions to the Literature of 
 the Fine Arts. With Memoir of the Author, and Selections from his 
 Correspondence. By Lady Eastlake. 2 Vols. 8vo. 24s. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MR. MURRAY. 11 
 
 EDWARDS' (W. H.) Yoyage up the River Amazons, including a 
 
 Visit to Para. Post 8vo. 2s. 
 
 EIGHT MONTHS AT ROME, during the Vatican Council, with 
 a Daily Account of the Proceedings. By Pomponio Leto. Trans- 
 lated from the Original. 8vo. [Nearly ready. 
 
 ELDON'S (Lord) Public and Private Life, with Selections from 
 his Correspondence and Diaries. By Horace Twiss. Portrait. 2 
 Vols. Post Svo. 21s. 
 
 ELGIN'S (Lord) Le'tters and Journals. Edited by Theodore 
 Walrond. "With Preface by Dean Stanley. 8vo. 14s. 
 
 ELLESMERE'S (Lord) Two Sieges of Vienna by the Turks a 
 Translated from the German. Post 8vo. 2s. 
 
 ELLIS'S (W.) Madagascar, including a Journey to the Capital, 
 with notices of Natural History and the People. Woodcuts. 8vo. 16s. 
 
 Madagascar Revisited. Setting forth the Perse- 
 cutions and Heroic Sufferings of the Native Christians. Illustrations. 
 8vo. 16s. 
 
 Memoir. By His Son. With his Character and 
 
 Work. By Rev. Henry Allon, D.D. Portrait. Svo. 10s. 6d. 
 (Robinson) Poems and Fragments of Catullus. 16mo. 5s. 
 
 ELPHINSTONE'S (Hon. Mountstuart) History of India— the 
 
 Hindoo and Mahomedan Periods. Edited by Professor Cowell. 
 Map. 8vo. 18s. 
 
 — (H. W.) Patterns for Turning; Comprising 
 
 Elliptical and other Figures cut on the Lathe without the use of any 
 Ornamental Chuck. With 70 Illustrations. Small 4to. 15s. 
 
 ENGLAND. See Calloott, Croker, Hume, Markham, Smith, 
 and Stanhope. 
 
 ESSAYS ON CATHEDRALS. With an Introduction. By 
 Dean Howson. 8vo. 12s. 
 
 contents. 
 
 Recollections of a Dean.— Bishop of : Cathedral Churches of Jhe Old Foun 
 Carlisle. 
 
 Cathedral Canons and their AVork. — 
 Canon Norris. 
 
 Cathedrals in Ireland, Past and Fu- 
 ture. — Dean of Cashel. 
 
 Cathedrals in their Missionary Aspect. 
 -^A. J. B. Beresford Hope. 
 
 Cathedral Foundations in Relation to 
 Religious Thought. — Canon West- 
 cott. 
 
 dation. — Edward A. Freeman. 
 Welsh Cathedrals. — Canon Perowne. 
 Education of Choristers. — Sir F. Gore 
 
 Ouseley. 
 Cathedral Schools. — Canon Durham. 
 Cathedral Reform. — Chancellor Mas- 
 
 singberd. 
 Relation of the Chapter to the Bishop. 
 
 Chancellor Benson. 
 Architecture of the Cathedra! 
 
 Churches. — Canon Venables. 
 
 ELZE'S (Karl) Life of Lord Byron. With a Critical Essay on 
 his Place in Literature. Translated from the German. With Portrait,, 
 Svo. 16s. 
 FARRAR'S (A. S.) Critical History of Free Thought in 
 
 reference to the Christian Religion. 8vo. 16s. 
 FERGUSSON'S (James) History of Architecture in all Countries 
 from the Earliest Times. With 1,600 Illustrations. 4 Vols. Medium 
 8vo. 81s. 6d. each. 
 Vol. I. & II. Ancient and Mediaeval. 
 Yol. III. Indian and Eastern. Yol. IY. Modern. 
 
 — — Rude Stone Monuments in all Countries; their Age 
 
 and Uses. With 230 Illustrations. Medium 8vo. 24s. 
 
 Holy Sepulchre and the Temple at Jerusalem. 
 
 Woodcuts. 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
12 LIST OF WORKS 
 
 FLEMING'S (Professor) Student's Manual of Moral Philosophy. 
 
 With Quotations and References. Post 8vo. 75. Qd. 
 
 FLOWER GARDEN. By Rev. Thos. James. Fcap. 8vo. Is. 
 
 FORD'S (Richard) Gatherings from Spain. Post 8vo. 3s. Qd. ■ 
 
 FORSYTH'S (William) Life and Times of Cicero. With Selections 
 from his Correspondence and Orations. Illustrations. 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 - — Hortensius; an Historical Essay on the Office 
 
 and Duties of an Advocate. Illustrations. 8vo. 12s. 
 
 — History of Ancient Manuscripts. PostSvo. 2s. Qd. 
 
 Novels and Novelists of the 18th Century, in 
 
 Illustration of the Manners and Morals of the Age. Post 8vo. 10s. Qd. 
 
 FORTUNE'S (Robert) Narrative of TwoYisits to the Tea Countries 
 of China, 1843-52. Woodcuts. 2 Vols. Post 8vo. 18s. 
 
 FORSTER'S (John) Life of Jonathan Swift. Vol. I. 1667-1711. 
 
 With Portrait. Svo. 15s. 
 
 FOSS' (Edward) Biographia Juridica, or Biographical Dictionary 
 of the Judges of England, from the Conquest to the Present Time, 
 1066-1870. Medium 8vo. 21s. 
 
 — Tabulae Curiales; or, Tables of the Superior Courts 
 
 of Westminster Hall. Showing the Judges who sat in them from 1066 
 to 1864. Svo. 10s. Qd. 
 
 FRANCE. ** See Maekham— Smith— Student's. 
 
 FRENCH (The) in Algiers ; The Soldier of the Foreign Legion— 
 and the Prisoners of Abd-el-Kadir. Translated by Lady Duff Gordon. 
 Post 8vo. 2s. 
 
 FRERE'S (Sir Bartle) Indian Missions. Small 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Eastern A frica as a field for Missionary Labour. With 
 
 Map. Crown 8vo. 5s. 
 
 — Bengal Famine. How it will be Met and How to Prevent 
 
 Future Famines in India. With Maps. Crown Svo. 5s. 
 
 GALTON'S (Francis) Art of Travel ; or, Hints on the Shifts and 
 Contrivances available in Wild Countries. Woodcuts. Post 8vo. 
 7s. 6d. 
 
 GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY'S JOURNAL. {Published Yearly.) 
 
 GEORGE'S (Ernest) Mosel; a Series of Twenty Etchings, with 
 
 Descriptive Letterpress. Imperial 4to. 42s. 
 
 Loire and South of France ; a Series of Twenty 
 
 Etchings, with Descriptive Text. Folio. 42s. 
 
 GERMANY (History of). See Markham. 
 
 GIBBON'S (Edward) History of the Decline and Fall of the 
 
 Roman Empire. Edited by Milman and Guizot. Edited, with Notes, 
 by Dr. Wm. Smith. Maps. 8 Vols. Svo. 60s. 
 
 (The Student's Gibbon) ; Being an Epitome of the 
 
 above work, incorporating the Researches of Recent Commentators, By 
 Dr. Wm. Smith. Woodcuts. Post 8vo. 7s. Qd. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MR. MURRAY. 13 
 
 GIFFARD'S (Edward) Deeds of Naval Daring ; or, Anecdotes of 
 
 the British Navy. Fcap. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 GLADSTONE'S (W. E.) Financial Statements of 1853, 1860, 63-65. 
 8vo. 12s. 
 
 - Rome and the Newest Fashions in Religion, 
 
 Three Tracts. Collected Edition. "With a new Preface. 8vo. 7s. Qd. 
 GLEIG'S (G. R.) Campaigns of the British Army at Washington 
 and New Orleans. Post 8vo. 2*. 
 
 Story of the Battle of Waterloo. Post 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 — Narrative of Sale's Brigade in Affghanistan. Post 8vo. Is, 
 
 Life of Lord Clive. Post 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Sir Thomas Munro. Post 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 GOLDSMITH'S (Oliver) Works. Edited with Notes by Peter 
 
 Cunningham. Vignettes. 4 Vols. 8vo. 30s. 
 GORDON'S (Sir Alex.) Sketches of German Life, and Scenes 
 from the War of Liberation. Post 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 - (Lady Duff) Amber- Witch : A Trial for Witch- 
 craft. Post Svo. 2s. 
 
 - French in Algiers. 1. The Soldier of the Foreign 
 Legion. 2. The Prisoners of Abd-el-Kadir. Post Svo. 2s. 
 
 GRAMMARS. See Curtius ; Hall ; Htttton ; King Edward ; 
 
 Matthle; Maetzner; Smith. 
 GREECE. See Grote— Smith— Student. 
 
 GREY'S (Earl) Correspondence with King William IYth and 
 
 Sir Herbert Taylor, from 1830 to 1832. 2 Vols. Svo. 30s. 
 
 ■ Parliamentary Government and Reform ; with 
 
 Suggestions for the Improvement > :* our Representative System. 
 
 Second Edition. 8vo. 
 GUIZOT'S (M.) Meditations on Christianity, and on the Religious 
 
 Questions of the Day. 3 Vols. Post3/J. ;>>' 
 GROTE'S (George) History of Greece. From the Earliest Times 
 
 to the close of the generation contemporary -with the death of Alexander 
 
 the Great. Library Edition. Portrait, Maps, and Plans. 10 Vols. 8vo. 
 
 120s. Cabinet Edition. Portrait and Plans. 12 Vols. Post Svo. 6s. each. 
 
 Plato, and other Companions of Socrates. 3 Yols. 8vo. 45s. 
 
 ■ Aristotle. 2 Yols. Svo. 32s. 
 
 Minor Works. With Critical Remarks on his 
 
 Intellectual Character, "YVritiDgs, and Speeches. By Alex.Bain, LL,D, 
 
 Portrait, 8vo. 14s. 
 Fragments on Ethical Subjects. Being a Selection from 
 
 his Posthumous Papers. With an Introduction. By Alexander 
 
 Bain, M.A. 8vo. 
 
 Personal Life. Compiled from Family Documents, 
 
 Private Memoranda, and Original Letters to and from Various 
 Friends. By Mrs. Grote. Portrait. 8vo. 12s. 
 
 — (Mrs.) Memoir of Ary Scheffer. Portrait. 8vo. 8s. 6d, 
 
 HALL'S (T. D.) School Manual of English Grammar. With 
 
 Copious Exercises. 12mo. 3s. Qd. 
 Primary English Grammar for Elementary Schools. 
 
 16mo. Is. 
 
 ■ Child's First Latin Book, including a Systematic Treat- 
 ment of the New Pronunciation, and a full Praxis of Nouns, Adjec- 
 tives, and Pronouns. 16mo. Is. M. 
 
14 LIST OF WORKS 
 
 HALLAM'S (Henry) Constitutional History of England, from the 
 Accession of Henry the Seventh to the Death of George the Second. 
 Library Edition. 3 Vols. 8vo. 30s; Cabinet Edition, 3 Vols. Post 8vo. 12s. 
 
 Student's Edition of the above work. Edited by 
 
 Wit. Smith, D.CL Post Svo. 7s. Qd. 
 
 History of Europe during the Middle Ages. Library 
 
 Edition. 3 Vols. Svo. 30s. Cabinet Edition, 3 Vols. Post Svo. 12s. 
 
 Student's Edition of the above work. Edited by 
 
 Wm. Smith, D.CL. Post Svo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 Literary History of Europe, during the 15th, 16th and 
 
 17th Centuries. Library Edition. 3 Vols. 8vo. 36s. Cabinet Edition. 
 4 Vols. Post8vo. 16s. 
 
 (Arthur) Literary Remains; in Yerse and Prose. 
 
 Portrait. Fcap. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 HAMILTON'S (Gen. SirF. W.) 'History of the Grenadier Guards. 
 
 From Original Documents in the Rolls' Records, "War Office, Regimental 
 Records, &c. With Illustrations. 3 Vols. Svo. 63s. 
 
 HART'S ARMY LIST. {Published Quarterly and Annually.) 
 
 HAY'S (Sir J. H. Drummond) Western Barbary, its Wild Tribes 
 
 and Savage Animals. Post 8vo. 2s. 
 HEAD'S (Sir Francis) Royal Engineer. Illustrations. Svo. 12s. 
 
 • Life of Sir John Burgoyne. Post 8vo. Is. 
 
 * Rapid Journeys across the Pampas. Post 8vo. 2s. 
 
 « Bubbles from the Brunnen of Nassau. Illustrations. 
 
 Post 8vo. 7s. Qd. 
 
 * Emigrant. Fcap. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Stokers and Pokers ; or, the London and North Western 
 
 Railway. Post Svo. 2s. 
 (Sir Edmund) Shall and Will; or, Future Auxiliary 
 
 Verhs. Fcap. 8vo. 4s. 
 
 HEBER'S (Bishop) Journals in India. 2 Yols. Post Svo. 7s. 
 
 Poetical Works. Portrait. Fcap. 8vo. 3s. Qd. 
 
 • Hymns adapted to the Church Service. 16mo. Is. Qd. 
 
 HERODOTUS. A New English Yersion. Edited, with Notes 
 and Essays, historical, ethnographical, and geographical, hy Canon 
 Rawlinson, assisted hy Sir Henry Rawlinson and Sir J. G. Wil- 
 kinson. Maps and Woodcuts. 4- Vols. Svo. 48s. 
 
 HERSCHEL'S (Caroline) Memoir and Correspondence. By 
 Mrs. John Herschel. With Portraits. Crown Svo. 
 
 HATHERLEY'S (Lord) Continuity of Scripture, as Declared 
 by the Testimony of our Lord and of the Evangelists and Apostles. 
 8vo. 6s. Popular Edition. Post 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 HOLLWAY'S (J. G.) Month in Norway. Fcap. Svo. 2s. 
 
 HONEY BEE. By Rev. Thomas James. Fcap. Svo. Is. 
 
 HOOK'S (Dean) Church Dictionary. 8vo. 16s. 
 
 (Theodore) Life. By J. G. Lockhart. Fcap. Svo. Is. 
 
 HOPE'S (T. C.) Architecture op Ahmedabad, with Historical 
 Sketch and Architectural Notes. With Maps, Photographs, and 
 Woodcuts. 4to. hi. 5s. 
 
 (A. J. Beresford) Worship in the Church of England. 
 
 Svo. 9s., or, Popular Selections from. 8vo. 2s. Gd. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MR. MURRAY. 15 
 
 FOREIGN HANDBOOKS. 
 
 HAND-BOOK— TRAVEL-TALK. English, French, German, and 
 Italian. 18mo. Bs. 6d.. 
 
 - HOLLAND,— Belgium, Ehenish Prussia, and the 
 
 Rhine from Holland to Mayence. Map and Plans. Post 8vo. 6s. 
 
 NORTH GERMANY,— From the Baltic to the 
 
 Black Forest, the Hartz, Thiiringerwald, Saxon Switzerland, RiWe 
 the Giant Mountains, Tannus, Odenwald, and the Rhine Countries, 
 Iroin Frankfort to Basle. Map and Plans. Post 8vo. 6s. 
 
 SOUTH GERMANY, — Wurtemburg, Bavaria, 
 
 Austria, Styria, Salzburg-, the Austrian and Bavarian Alps, Tyrol, Hun- 
 gary, and the Danube, from Ulm to the Black Sea. Map. Post 8vo. 10s. 
 PAINTING. German, Flemish, and Dutch Schools. 
 
 Illustrations. 2 Vols. Post 8vo. 24s. 
 
 LIVES OP EARLY FLEMISH PAINTERS. By 
 
 Crowe and Cavalcaselle. Illustrations. Post 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 SWITZERLAND, Alps of Savoy, and Piedmont. 
 
 Maps. Post 8vo. 9s. 
 
 FRANCE, Part I. Normandy, Brittany, the French 
 
 Alps, the Loire, the Seine, the Garonne, and the Pyrenees. Post 8vo. 
 7s. 6d. 
 
 Part II. Central France, Auvergne, the 
 
 Cevennes, Burgundy, the Rhone and Saone, Provence, Nimes, Aries, 
 Marseilles, the French Alps, Alsace, Lorraine, Champagne, &c. Maps. 
 Post 8vo. 7s. firf. 
 
 MEDITERRANEAN ISLANDS— Malta, Corsica, 
 
 Sardinia, and Sicily. Maps. Post 8vo. [In the Pres 
 
 ALGERIA. Algiers, Constantine, Oran, the Atlas 
 
 Range. Map. Post 8vo. 
 
 PARIS, and its Environs. Map. 16mo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Murray's Plan of Paris, mounted on canvas. 3s. 6d. 
 
 SPAIN, Madrid, The Castiles, The Basque Provinces, 
 
 Leon, The Asturias, Galicia, Estremadura, Andalusia, Ronda, Granada, 
 Murcia, Valencia, Catalonia, Aragon, Navarre, The Balearic Islands, 
 &c. &c. Maps. 2 Vols. Post 8vo. 24s. 
 
 PORTUGAL, Lisbon, Porto, Cintra, Mafra, &c. 
 
 Map. Post8vo. 9s. 
 
 NORTH ITALY, Turin, Milan, Cremona, the 
 
 Italian Lakes, Bergamo, Brescia, Verona, Mantua, Vicenza, Padua, 
 Ferrara, Bologna, Ravenna, Rimini, Piacenza, Genoa, the Riviera, 
 Venice, Parma, Modena, and Romagna. Map. Post 8vo. 10s. 
 
 CENTRAL ITALY, Florence, Lucca, Tuscany, The 
 
 Marches, Umbria, and the late Patrimony of St. Peter's. Map. Post 8vo. 
 10«. 
 
 ROME and its Environs. Map. Post 8vo. 10*. 
 
 SOUTH ITALY, Two Sicilies, Naples, Pompeii, 
 
 Herculaneum, and Vesuvius. Map. Post 8vo. 10s. 
 
 - KNAPSACK GUIDE TO ITALY. 16mo. 
 
 PAINTING. The Italian Schools. Illustrations. 
 
 2 Vols. Post 8vo. 30s. 
 
 LIVES OF ITALIAN PAINTERS, from Cimabue 
 
 to Bassano. By Mrs. Jameson. Portraits. Post 8vo. 12s. 
 
 NORWAY, Christiania, Bergen, Trondhjem. The 
 
 Fjelds and Fjords. Map, Post 8vo. 
 
 SWEDEN, Stockholm, TJpsala, Gothenburg, the 
 
 Shores of the Baltic, &c. Post 8vo. 6s. 
 
 DENMARK, Sleswig,Holstein, Copenhagen, Jutland, 
 
 Iceland. Map. Post 8v . 6s. 
 
16 LIST OF WORKS 
 
 HAND-BOOK- -RUSSIA, St. Petersburg, Moscow, Poland, and 
 
 Finland. Maps. Post 8vo. 15s. 
 - — - GREECE, the Ionian Islands, Continental Greece,, 
 
 Athens, the Peloponnesus, the Islands of the iEgean Sea, Albania, 
 
 Thessaly, and Macedonia, Maps. Post 8vo. 15s. 
 
 TURKEY IN ASIA— Constantinople, the Bos- 
 
 phorus, Dardanelles, Brousa, Plain of Troy, Crete, Cyprus, Smyrna, 
 Ephesus, the Seven Churches, Coasts of the Black Sea, Armenia, 
 Mesopotamia, &c. Maps. Post 8vo. 15s. 
 
 EGYPT, including Descriptions of the Course of 
 
 the Nile through Egypt and Nubia, Alexandria, Cairo, and Thebes, the 
 Suez Canal, the Pyramids, the Peninsula of Sinai, the Oases, the 
 Fyoom, &c. Map. Post 8vo. 15s 
 
 HOLY LAND — Stria, Palestine, Peninsula of 
 
 Sinai, Edom, Syrian Deserts, Petra, Damascus, and Palmyra. Maps. 
 Post 8vo. 
 
 %* Travelling Map of Palestine. In a case. 12s. 
 
 INDIA — Bombay and Madras. Map. 2 "Vols, 
 
 Post 8vo. 12s. each. 
 
 ENGLISH HANDBOOKS. 
 
 HAND-BOOK— MODERN LONDON. Map. 16mo. 3s. 6d. ~ 
 EASTERN COUNTIES, Chelmsford, Harwich, Col- 
 chester, Maldon, Cambridge, Ely, Newmarket, Bury St. Edmnnds,, 
 Ipswich, "Woodbridge, Felixstowe, Lowestoft, Norwich, Yarmouth, 
 Cromer &c Map and Plans. Post 8vo. 12s. 
 
 CATHEDRALS of Oxford, Peterborough, Norwich, 
 
 Ely, and Lincoln. With 90 Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 18s. 
 
 KENT AND SUSSEX, Canterbury, Dover, Rams- 
 
 gate, Sheerness, Eochester, Chatham, Woolwich, Brighton, Chichester, 
 Worthing, Hastings, Lewes, Arundel, &c. Map. Post 8vo. 10s. 
 
 SURREY AND HANTS, Kingston, Croydon, Rei- 
 
 gate, Guildford, Dorking, Boxhill, Winchester, Southampton, New 
 Forest Portsmouth, and Isle of Wight. Maps. Post 8vo. 10s. 
 
 ' BERKS, BUCKS, AND OX ON, Windsor, Eton, 
 
 Beading, Aylesbury, Uxbridge, Wycombe, Henley, the City and Uni- 
 versity of Oxford, Blenheim, and the Descent of the Thames. Map, 
 Post 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 WILTS, DORSET, AND SOMERSET, Salisbury, 
 
 Chippenham, Weymouth, Sherborne, Wells, Bath, Bristol, Taunton, 
 &c. Map. Post 8vo. 10s. 
 
 DEVON AND CORNWALL, Exeter, Ilfracombe, 
 
 Linton, Sidmouth, Dawlish, Teignmouth, Plymouth, Devonport, Tor- 
 quay, Launceston, Truro, Penzance, Falmouth, the Lizard, Land's End, 
 &c. 'Maps. Post8vo. 12s. 
 
 -CATHEDRALS of Winchester, Salisbury, Exeter, 
 
 Wells, Chichester, Rochester, Canterbury. With 110 Illustrations. 
 2 Vols. Crown 8vo. 24s. 
 
 . GLOUCESTER, HEREFORD, and WORCESTER, 
 
 Cirencester, Cheltenham, Stroud, Tewkesbury, Leominster, Ross, Mal- 
 vern Kidderminster, Dudley, Bromsgrove, Evesham. Map. PostSvo. 9s. 
 CATHEDRALS of Bristol, Gloucester, Hereford, 
 
 Worcester, and Lichfield. With 50 Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 16s. 
 
 NORTH WALES, Bangor, Carnarvon, Beaumaris, 
 
 Snowdon, Llanberis, Dolgelly, Cader Idris, Conway, &c. Map. Post 
 8vo. 7s. 
 
 SOUTH WALES, Monmouth, Llandaff, Merthyr, 
 
 Vale of Neatb, Pembroke, Carmarthen, Tenby, Swansea, and The Wye, 
 &c. Map. PostSvo. 7s. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MR. MURRAY. 17 
 
 HAND-BOOK— CATHEDRALS OF BANGOR, ST. ASAPH, 
 
 Llandaff, and St. David's. With Illustrations. Po-:t 8vo. 15s. 
 
 DERBY, NOTTS, LEICESTER, STAFFORD, 
 
 Matlock, Bakewell, Chatsworth, The Peak, Buxton, Hardwick, Dove 
 Dale, Ashborne, Southwell, Mansfield, Retford, Burton, Belvoir, Melton 
 Mowbray, Wolverhampton, Lichfield, Walsall, Tamworth. Map. 
 Post 8vo. 9s 
 
 SHROPSHIRE, CHESHIRE and LANCASHIRE 
 
 — Shrewsbury, Ludlow, Bridgnorth, Oswestry, Chester, Crewe, Alderley, 
 Stockport, Birkenhead, W T arrington, Bury, Manchester, Liverpool, 
 Burnley, Clitheroe, Bolton, Blackburn, WigaK, Preston, Rochdale, 
 Lane tster, Southport, Blackpool, &c. Map. Post 8vo. 10*. 
 
 YORKSHIRE, Doncaster, Hull, Selby, Beverley, 
 
 Scarborough, Whitby, Harrogate, Ripon, Leeds, Wakefield, Bradford, 
 Halifax, Huddersfield, Sheffield. Map and Plans. Post 8vo. 12s. 
 
 CATHEDRALS of York, Ripon, Durham, Carlisle, 
 
 Chester, and Manchester. With 60 Illustrations. 2 Vols. Crown 8vo. 
 21s 
 
 — — DURHAM AND NORTHUMBERLAND, New- 
 
 castle, Darlington, Gateshead, Bishop Auckland, Stockton, Hartlepool, 
 Sunderland, Shields, Berwick-on-Tweed, Morpeth, Tynemouth, Cold- 
 stream, Alnwick, &c. Map. Post8vo. 9s. 
 
 WESTMORLAND and CUMBERLAND— Lan- 
 
 caster, Furness Abbey, Ambleside, Kendal, Windermere, Coniston, 
 Keswick, Grasmere, Ulswater, Carlisle, Cockermouth, Penrith, Appleby, 
 Map. Post8vo. 6s. ' 
 *** Mubray's Map of the Lake District, on canvas. 3s. 6d. 
 
 SCOTLAND, Edinburgh, Melrose, Kelso, Glasgow, 
 
 Dumfries, Ayr, Stirling, Arran, The Clyde, Oban, Inverary, Loch 
 Lomond, Loch Katrine and Trossachs, Caledonian Canal, Inverness, 
 Perth, Dundee, Aberdeen, Braemar, Skye, Caithness, Ross, Suther- 
 land, &c. Mans and Plans. Post 8vo. 9s. 
 
 IRELAND, Dublin, Belfast, Donegal, Galway, 
 
 Wexford, Cork, Limerick, Waterford, Killarney, Munster, &c. Maps. 
 Post 8vo. 12s. 
 
 HORACE ; a New Edition of the Text, Edited by Dean Milman. 
 
 With 100 Woodcuts. Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 Life of. By Dean Milman. Illustrations. 8vo. 9s. 
 
 HOUGHTON'S (Lord) Monographs, Vol. I., Personal and Social. 
 
 W r ith Portraits. Crown 8vo. lUs. 6d. 
 
 - Poetical Works. Collected Edition. With Por^ 
 
 trait 2 Vols Fcap. 8vo. 12s. 
 
 HUME'S (The Student's) History of England, from the Inva- 
 sion of Julius Caesar to the Revolution of 1688. Corrected and con- 
 tinued to 1868. Woodcuts. Post 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 HUTCHINSON (Gen.), on the most expeditious, certain, and 
 easy Method of Dog-Breaking. With 40 Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 
 9s. 
 
 HUTTON'S (H.E.) PrincipiaGrseca; an Introduction to the Study 
 of Greek. Comprehending Grammar, Delectus, and Esercise-book, 
 with Vocabularies. Sixth Edition. 12mo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 IRBY AND MANGLES' Travels in Egypt, Nubia, Syria, and 
 
 the Holy Land. Post 8vo. 2s. 
 JACOBSON'S (Bibh.-p.; Fragmentary Illustrations of the History 
 
 of the Book of Common Prayer; from Manuscript Sources (Bishop 
 
 Sanderson and Bishop Ween). 8vo. 5s. 
 JAMES' (Rev. Thomas) fables of Maoip. A New Translation, with 
 
 Historical Preface. With 100 Woodcuts by Tenniel and Wolf. 
 
 Post8vo. 2s. Qd. 
 
 c 
 
18 
 
 LIST OF WORKS 
 
 HOME AND COLONIAL LIBRARY. A Series of Works 
 
 adapted for all circles and classes of Readers, having been selected 
 for their acknowledged interest, and ability of the Authors. Post 8vo. 
 Published at 2s. and 3s. Qd. each, and arranged uuder two distinctive 
 heads as follows : — 
 
 CLASS A. 
 
 HISTORY, BIOGRAPHY, 
 By 
 
 By 
 
 SIEGE OF GIBRALTAR 
 John Drinkwateb. 2s. 
 
 THE AMBER-WITCH. 
 Lady Duff Gordon. 2s. 
 
 CROMWELL AND BUNYAN 
 By Robert South&y. 2s. 
 
 LIFE of Sir FRANCIS DRAKE 
 By John Barrow. 2s. 
 
 CAMPAIGNS AT WASHING- 
 TON. By Rev. G. R. Gleig. 2s 
 
 THE FRENCH IN ALGIERS 
 
 By Lady Duff Gordon. 2s. 
 
 THE FALL OF THE JESUITS 
 2s. 
 
 L1VONIAN TALES. 2s. 
 
 LIFE OF CONDE. By Lord Ma- 
 
 HON. 6S. Qd. 
 
 SALE'S BRIGADE. 
 G. R. Gueig. 2s. 
 
 By Rev. 
 
 AND HISTORIC TALES. 
 
 11. THE SIEGES OF VIENNA. 
 
 By Lord Ellesmere, 2s. 
 
 12. THE WAYSIDE CROSS. By 
 
 Capt. Milman. 2s. 
 
 13. SKETCHES of GERMAN LIFE. 
 
 By Sir A. Gordon. 3s. Qd. 
 
 14. THE BATTLE of WATERLOO. 
 
 By Rev. G. R. Gleig. 3*.6d. 
 
 15. AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF STEF- 
 
 FENS. 2s. 
 
 16. THE BRITISH POETS. By 
 
 Thomas Campbell. 3s. Qd. 
 
 17. HISTORICAL ESSAYS. By 
 
 Lord Mahon. 3s. Qd. 
 
 18. LIFE OF LORD CLIVE. By 
 
 Rev. G. R. Gleig. 3s. Qd. 
 
 19. NORTH - WESTERN RAIL- 
 
 WAY. By Sir F. B. Head. 2s. 
 
 20. LIFE OF MUNRO. By Rev. G. 
 
 R. Gleig. 3s. Qd. 
 
 CLASS B. 
 VOYAGES, TRAVELS, AND ADVENTURES. 
 
 By George 
 
 1. BIBLE IN SPAIN. 
 
 Borrow 3s. Qd. 
 
 2. GYPSIES of SPAIN. By George 
 
 Borrow. 3s. Qd. 
 3&4. JOURNALS IN INDIA. By 
 Bishop Heeer. 2 Vols. 7s. 
 
 5. TRAVELS in the HOLY LAND. 
 
 By Irby and M angles. 2s. 
 
 6. MOROCCO AND THE MOORS. 
 
 By J. Drummond Hay. 2s. 
 
 7. LETTERS FROM the BALTIC. 
 
 By a Lady. 2s. 
 
 8. NEW SOUTH WALES. By Mrs. 
 
 Meredith, 2s. 
 
 9. THE WEST INDIES. By M. G. 
 
 Lewis. 2s. 
 
 10. SKETCHES OF PERSIA. By 
 
 Sir John Malcolm. 3s. Qd. 
 
 11. MEMOIRS OF FATHER RIPA. 
 
 2s. 
 
 12 & 13. TYPEE AND OMOO. By 
 Hermann Melville. 2 Vols. 7s. 
 
 14. MISSIONARY LIFE IN CAN- 
 ADA. By Rev. J. Abbott. 2s. 
 
 LETTERS FROM MADRAS. By 
 a Lady. 2s. 
 
 HIGHLAND SPORTS. By 
 Charles St. John. 3*. Qd. 
 
 PAMPAS JOURNEYS. By Sib 
 F. B. Head. 2s. 
 
 GATHERINGS FROM SPAIN. 
 By Richard Ford. 3s. Qd. 
 
 THE RIVER AMAZON. By 
 W. H. Edwards. 2s. 
 
 MANNERS & CUSTOMS OF 
 INDIA. ByREV.C.AcLAND 2s. 
 
 ADVENTURES IN MEXICO. 
 By G. F. Ruxton. 3s. Qd. 
 
 PORTUGAL AND GALLICIA. 
 By Lord Carnarvon. 3s. Qd. 
 
 BUSH LIFE IN AUSTRALIA. 
 By Rev. H. W. Haygabth. 2s. 
 
 THE LIBYAN DESERT. By 
 Bayle St. John. 2s. 
 
 SIERRA LEONE. By A Lady. 
 3s. Qd. 
 
 *** Each work may be had separately. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MR. MURRAY. 19 
 
 JAMESON'S (Mrs.) Lives of the Early Italian Painters— 
 and the Progress of Painting in Italy— Cimabue to Bassano. With 
 50 Portraits' Post 8vo. 12*. 
 
 JENNINGS' (L. J.) Eighty Years of Republican Government in 
 the United States. Posr 8vo. 10s. M. 
 
 JERYIS'S (Rev. W. H.) Galilean Church, from the Con- 
 cordat of Bologna, 1516, to the Revolution. With an Introduction 
 Portraits. 2 Vols. 8vo. 28s. 
 
 JESSE'S (Edward) Gleanings in Natural History. Fcp. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 JEX-BLAKE'S (Rev. T. W.) Life in Faith: Sermons Preached 
 
 at Cheltenham and Rugby. Fcap. 8vo. 
 JOHNS' (Rev. B. G.) Blind People ; their Works and Ways. With 
 Sketches of the Lives of some famous Blind Men. With Illustrations 
 Post8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 JOHNSON'S (Dr. Samuel) Life. By James Boswell. Including 
 the Tour to the Hebrides. Edited by Mb. Cbokbb. New Edition. 
 Portraits. 4 Vols. 8vo. [/w Preparation. 
 
 Lives of the most eminent English Poets, with 
 
 Critical Observations <n their Works. Edited with Notes, Corrective 
 and Explanatory, by Peter Cunningham. 3 vols. 8vo. 22s. Sd. 
 
 JUNIUS' Handwriting Professionally investigated. By Mr. Chabot, 
 Expert. With Preface and Collateral Evidence, by the Hon. Edward 
 Twislbton. With Facsimiles, Woodcuts, &c. 4to. £3 3«. 
 
 KEN'S (Bishop) Life. By a Layman. Portrait. 2 Vols. 8vo. 18s. 
 
 Exposition of the Apostles' Creed. 16mo. Is. 6d. 
 
 KERR'S (Robert) Gentleman's House ; or, How to Plan Eng- 
 lish Residences from the Parsonage to the Palace. With 
 Views and Plans. 8vo. 24s. 
 
 Small Country House. A Brief Practical Discourse on 
 
 the Planning of a Residence from 2000Z, to 5000Z. With Supple- 
 mentary Estimates to IQOvl. Post 8vo. 3s. 
 
 Ancient Lights; a Book for Architects, Surveyors, 
 
 Lawyers, and Landlords. 8vo. 5s. Qd. 
 
 — — (R. Malcolm) Student's Blackstone. A Systematic 
 
 Abridgment of the entire Commentaries, adapted to the present state 
 of the law. Post8vo. 7s. Qd, 
 
 KING EDWARD YIth's Latin Grammar. 12mo. 3s. Gd. 
 
 - First Latin Book. 12mo. 2« 6d. 
 KING GEORGE IITrd's Correspondence with Lord North, 
 
 1769-82. Edited, with Notes and Introduction, by W. Bodham Donne. 
 2 vols. 8vo. 32s. 
 KING'S (R. J.) Archaeology, Travel and Art; being Sketches and 
 Studies, Historical and Descriptive. 8vo. 12s. 
 
 KIRK'S (J. Foster) History of Charles the Bold, Duke of Bur- 
 gundy. Portrait. 3 Vols. 8vo. 45s. 
 
 KIRKES' Handbook of Physiology. Edited by W. Morrant 
 Baker, F.R.C.S. With 240 Illustrations. Post 8ro. 12«. Sd. 
 
 KUGLER'S Handbook of Painting.— The Italian Schools. Re- 
 vised and Remodelled from the most recent Researches. Ry Lady 
 Eastlakb. With 140 Illustrations. 2 Vols. Crown 8vo. 30s. 
 
 Handbook of Painting. — The German, Flemish, and 
 
 Dutch Schools. Revised and in part re-written. By J. A. Crowe. 
 With 60 Illustrations. 2 Vols. Crown 8vo. 24«. 
 
 LANE'S (E. W.) Account of the Manners and Customs of Modern 
 Egyptians. With Illustrations. 2 Vols. Post 8vo. 12s 
 
 o 2 
 
20 LIST OF WORKS 
 
 LAWRENCE'S (Sir Geo.) Reminiscences of Forty-three Years' 
 Service in India ; including Captivities in Cabul among the Affghaus 
 and among the Sikhs, and a Narrative of the Mutiny in Rajputana. 
 Crown 8vo. 10*. 6d. 
 
 LAYARD'S (A. H.) Nineveh and its Remains. Being a Nar» 
 
 rative of Researches and Discoveries amidst the Ruins of Assyria. 
 With an Account of the Chaldean Christians of Kurdistan ; the Yezedis, 
 or Devil-worshippers ; and an Enquiry into the Manners and Arts of 
 the Ancient Assyrians. Plates and Woodcuts. 2 Vols. 8vo. 36s. 
 
 *^* A Popular Edition of the above work. With Illustrations. 
 Post 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 Nineveh and Babylon ; being the Narrative of Dis- 
 coveries in the Ruins, with Travels in Armenia, Kurdistan and the 
 Desert, during a Second Expedition to Assyria. With Map and 
 Plates. 8vo. 21s. 
 
 %* A Popular Edition of the above work. With Illustrations. 
 Post 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 LEATHES' (Stanley) Practical Hebrew Grammar. With the 
 
 Hebrew Text of Genesis i.— - vi., and Psalms i.— vi. Grammatical 
 
 Analysis and Vocabulary. Post 8vo. 7s. 6<2. 
 LENNEP'S (Rev. H. J. Van) Missionary Travels in Asia Minor. 
 
 With Illustrations of Biblical History and Archaeology. With Map 
 
 and Woodcuts. 2 Vols. Post 8vo. 24s. 
 . Modern Customs and Manners of Bible Lands in 
 
 Illustration of Scripture. With Coloured Maps and 300 Illustrations. 
 
 2 Vols. 8vo. 21*. 
 
 LESLIE'S (C. R.) Handbook for Young Painters. With Illustra- 
 tions. Post 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 Life and Works of Sir Joshua Reynolds. Portraits 
 
 and Illustrations. 2 Vols. 8vo. 42s. 
 
 LETTERS From the Baltic. By a Lady. Post 8vo. 2s. 
 
 Madras. By a Lady. Post 8vo. 2s. 
 
 Sikrra Leone. By a Lady. Post 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 LEVI'S (Leone) History of British Commerce; and of the Eco- 
 nomic Progress of the Nation, from 1763 to 1870. 8vo. 16s. 
 
 LIDDELL'S (Dean) Student's History of Rome, from the earliest 
 Times to the establishment of the Empire. With Woodcuts. Post 8vo. 
 7s. 6d. 
 
 LLOYD'S (W. Watkiss) History of Sicily to the Athenian War ; 
 
 with Elucidations of the Sicilian Odes of Pindar. With Map. 8vo. 14s. 
 LISPINGS from LOW LATITUDES; or, the Journal of the Hon. 
 
 ImpulsiaGushington. Edited bv Lord Dupfekin. With24 Plates. 4to. 21s. 
 LITTLE ARTHUR'S History" op England. By Lady Call- 
 
 cott. Jsew Edition, continued to 1872. With Woodcuts. Fcap. 8vo. 
 
 Is. 6d. 
 
 LIVINGSTONE'S (Dr.) Popular Account of his Fiisfc Expedition 
 
 to Africa, 1840-56. I) lustrations. Post 8vo. 7s 6d. 
 
 . Popular Account of his Second Expedition to 
 
 to Africa, 1858-64, M ap and Illustrations. Post 8vo. 7s. 6rf. 
 Last Journals in Cerjtral Africa, from 1865 
 
 to his Death. Continued by a Narrative of his last ruoint-nts and suffer- 
 ings. By Kev Horace Waller. Maps and Illustrations. 2 Yols 
 8vo. 28s. 
 
 LI VON IAN TALES. By the Author of " Letters from the 
 Baltic." Post 8vo. 2s. 
 
 LOCH'S (H. B.) . Personal Narrative of Events during Lord 
 Elgin's Second Embassy to China. Yf ith Illustrations. Posi Svo. 9s. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MR. MURRAY. 21 
 
 LOCKHART'S (J. G.) Ancient Spanish Ballads. Historical and 
 
 Romantic. Translated, with Notes. With Portrait and Illustrations. 
 Crown 8vo. 5s. 
 
 Life of Theodore Hook. Fcap. 8vo. Is. 
 
 LONSDALE'S (Bishop) Life. With Selections from his Writings. 
 
 By E. B. Denison. With Portrait. Crown 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 LOUDON'S (Mrs.) Gardening for Ladies. With Directions 
 
 and Calendar of Operations for Every Month. Woodcuts. Fcap. 8v0. 
 
 3s 6 c?. 
 LUCKNOW: A Lady's Diary of the Siege. Fcap. 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 LYELL'S (Sir Charles) Principles of Geology; or, the Modern 
 
 Changes of the Earth and its Inhabitants considered as illustrative of 
 
 Geology. With Illustrations. 2 Vols. 8vo. 32s. 
 
 Student's Elements of Geology. With Table of British 
 
 Fossils and 600 Illustrations. Post 8vo. 9s. 
 
 Geological Evidences of the Antiquity of Man, 
 
 including an Outline of Glacial Post-Tertiary Geology, and Kemarks 
 on the Origin of Species. Illustrations. 8vo. 14s. 
 
 (K. M.) Geographical Handbook of Ferns. With Tables 
 
 to show their D*stribut ; on. Post 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 LYTTELTON'S (Lord) Ephemera. 2 Vols. Post 8vo. 19s. 6d. 
 L YTTON'S (Lord) Memoir of Julian Fane. With Portrait. Post 
 
 8vo. 5s. 
 
 McCLINTOCK'S (Sir L.) Narrative of the Discovery of the 
 
 Fate of Sir John Franklin and his Companions in the Arctic Seas. 
 
 With Illustrations. Post 8vo. 7*. 6d. 
 MACDOUGALL'S (Col.) Modern Warfare as Influenced by Modern 
 
 Artillery. With Plans. Post 8vo. 12s. 
 MACGREGOR'S (J.) Rob Roy on the Jordan, Nile, Red Sea, Gen- 
 
 nesareth, &c. A Canoe Cruise in Palestine and Egypt and the Waters 
 
 of Damascus. With Map and 70 Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 7s. Qd 
 MACPHERSON'S (Major) Services in India, while Political 
 
 Agent at Gwalior during the Mutiny. Illustrations. 8vo. 12s. 
 MAETZNER'S English Grammar. A Methodical, Analytical, 
 
 and Historical Treatise on the Orthography, Prosody, Inflections, and 
 
 Syntax of the English Tongue. Translated from the German. By 
 
 Clair J. Geece, LL.D. 3 Vols. 8vo. 36s. 
 MAHON (Lord), see Stanhope. 
 MAINE'S (Sir H. Sumner) Ancient Law: its Connection with the 
 
 Early History of Society, and its Relation to Modern Ideas. 8vo. 12s. 
 
 Village Communities in the East and West. 8vo. 9s. 
 
 Early History of Institutions. 8vo. 12s. 
 
 MALCOLM'S (Sir John) Sketches of Persia. Post 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 M ANSEL'S (Dean) Limits of Religious Thought Examined. 
 
 Post 8vo. 8s. 6d. 
 Letters, Lectures, an^ Papers, including *he Phrontis- 
 
 terion, or Oxford in the XlXth Century. Edited by H. W. Chandleb, 
 
 M.A. 8vo. 12s. 
 Gnostic Heresies of the First and Second Centuries. 
 
 With a sketch of bis life and character By Lord Carnabvon. 
 Edited bv Canon Ltghtfoot. 8vo 10s. 6d. 
 MANUAL OF SCIENTIFIC ENQUIRY. For the Use of 
 Travellers. Edited by Rev. R. Main. Post 8vo„ 3s. 6d. (Published by 
 order of the Lords of the Admiralty.) 
 
 MARCO POLO. The Book of Per Marco Polo, the Venetian. 
 
 Concerning the Kingdoms and Marvels of the East. A new English 
 Version. Illustrated by the light of Oriental Writers and Modem 
 Travels. By Col. Henry Yule. Maps and Illustrations. 2 Vols. 
 Medium 8vo. 6^s. 
 
22 LIST OF WORKS 
 
 MAR&HAM'S (Mrs.) History of England. From the First Inva- 
 sion by the Romans to 1867. Woodcuts. 12mo. 8s. 6d. 
 
 History of France. From the Conquest by the 
 
 Gauls to 1861. Woodcuts. 12me. 8s. 6d. 
 
 History of Germany. From the Invasion by Marius 
 
 to 1867. Woodcuts. 12mo. 8s. 6d. 
 
 MARLBOROUGH'S (Sarah, Duchess op) Letters. Now first 
 
 published from the Original MiSS. at Madresfield Court. With an 
 
 Introduction. 8vo. 10«. 6d. 
 MARRYAT'S (Joseph) History of Modern and Medieval Pottery 
 
 and Porcelain. With a Description of the Manufacture. Plates and 
 
 Woodcuts. 8vo. 42a. 
 
 MARSH'S (G. P.) Student's Manual of the English Language. 
 
 Post 8vo. la. 6d. 
 
 MATTHIAS'S Greek Grammar. Abridged by Blompieib, 
 
 Eewsed by E. 8, Cbooke. 12mo. 4a. 
 MAUREL'S Character, Actions, and Writings of Wellington. 
 
 Fcap. 8vo. Is. 6d. 
 MAYNE'S (Capt.) Four Years in British Columbia and Yan» 
 
 couver Island. Illustrations. 8vo. 16s. 
 
 MEADE'S (Hon. Herbert) Ride through the Disturbed Districts of 
 New Zealand, with a Cruise among the South Sea Islands. With Illus- 
 trations. Medium 8vo. 12a. 
 
 MELVILLE'S (Hermann) Marquesas and South Sea Islands. 
 
 2 Vols. Post 8vo. 7«. 
 
 MEREDITH'S (Mrs. Charles) Notes and Sketches of New South 
 
 Wales. Post 8vo. 2a. 
 MESSIAH (THE) • The Life, Travels, Death, Resurrection, and 
 
 Ascension of our Blessed Lord. By A Layman. Map. 8vo. 18s. 
 
 MILLINGTON'S (Rev. T. S.) Signs and Wonders in the Land of 
 Ham, or the Ten Plagues of Egypt, with Ancient aud Modern Illustra- 
 tions. Woodcuts. Post 8vo. 7a. 6d. 
 
 MILMAN'S (Dean) History of the Jews, from the earliest Period 
 
 down to Modern Times. 3 Vols. Post 8vo. 18a. 
 Early Christianity, from the Birth of Christ to the 
 
 Abolition of Paganism in the Roman Empire. 8 Vols. Post 8vo. 18a. 
 
 Latin Christianity, including that of the Popes to 
 
 the Pontificate of Nicholas V. 9 Vols. Post 8vo. 64a. 
 
 Annals of St. Paul's Cathedral, from the Romans to 
 
 the funeral of Wellington. Portrait and Illustrations. 8vo. 18a. 
 
 Character and Conduct of the Apostles considered 
 
 as an Evidence of Christianity. 8vo. 10a. 6d. 
 
 Quiuti Horatii Flacci Opera. With 100 Woodcuts. 
 
 Small Svo. 7a. U. 
 
 Life of Quintus Horatius Flaccus. With Illustra- 
 tions. 8vo. 9a. 
 
 — Poetical Works. The Fall of Jerusalem — Martyr of 
 
 Antioch — Balshazzar — Tamor — Anne Boleyn — Fazio, &e. With Por- 
 trait and Illustrations. 8 Vols. Fcap. 8vo. 18s. 
 - Fall of Jerusalem. Fcap. Svo. Is. 
 
 (Capt. B. A.) Wayside Cross. Post 8vo. 2s. 
 
 MIVART'S (St. George) Lessons from Nature ; as manifested in 
 
 Mind and Matter. 8vo. 
 MODERN DOMESTIC COOKERY. Founded on Principles of 
 
 Economy and Praetioal Knowledge. New Edition. Woodcuts. Fcap.8vo. 5s. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MR. MURRAY. 23 
 
 MONGREDIEN'S (Augustus) Trees and Shrubs for English 
 Plantation. A Selection and Description of the most Ornamental 
 which will flourish in the open air in our climate. With Classified 
 Lists. With 30 Illustrations. 8vo. 16s. 
 
 MOORE & JACKMAN on the Clematis as a Garden Flower. 
 
 Descriptions of the Hardy Species and Varieties, with Directions for 
 
 their Cultivation. 8vo. 10s. 6d 
 MOORE'S (Thomas) Life and Letters of Lord Byron. Cabinet 
 
 Edition. With Plate-*. 6 Vols. Fcap. 8vo. 18s. ; Popular Edition, 
 
 with Portraits. Royal 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 MOBSMAN'S (Samuel) New Japan; the Land of the Rising Sun ; 
 
 its Annals and Progress during the past Twenty Years, recording the 
 
 remarkable Progress of the Japanese in Western Civilisation. With 
 
 Map. 8vo. 15*. 
 
 MOTLEY'S (J. L.) History of the United Netherlands : from the 
 Death of William the Silent to the Twelve Years' Truce, 1609. Library 
 Edition. Portraits. 4 Vols. 8vo. 60s. Cabinet Edition. 4 Vols. Post 
 8vo. 6s. each. 
 
 __ Life and Death of John of Barneveld, 
 
 Advocate of Holland. With a View of the Primary Causes and 
 Movements of the Thirty Years' War. Library Edition. Illustrations. 
 2 Vols. 8vo. 28s. Cabinet Edition. 2 vols. Post 8vo. 12.s, 
 
 MOUHOT'S (Henri) Siam, Cambojia, and Lao; a Narrative of 
 Travels and Discoveries. Illustrations. 2 Vols. 8vo. 
 
 MOZLEY'S (Canon) Treatise on Predestination. 8vo. Us. 
 
 Primitive Doctrine of Baptismal Regeneration. 8vo. 7s.6& 
 
 MlJIRHSAD'S (Jas.) Yaux-de-Vire of Mai*tre Jean Le Houx, 
 Advocate of Vire. Translated and Edited. With Portrait and illus- 
 trations. 8vo. 
 
 MUNRO'S (General) Life and Letters. By Rev. G. R. Gleig. 
 
 Post 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 MURCHISON'S (Sir Roderick) Siluria ; or, a History of the 
 
 Oldest rocks containing Organic Remains. Map and Plates. 8vo. 18s, 
 
 — — Memoirs. With Notices of his Contemporaries, 
 
 and Rise and Progress of Palaeozoic Geology. By Aechibald Geikie. 
 Portraits. 2 Vols. 8vo. 30s. 
 
 MURRAY'S RAILWAY READING. Containing:— 
 
 WaLLINGfON. By LOED EUBBMBEB. 6<J. MaHOn'b JoAN O? ARC. 
 
 KlMEOD OH THE CHASE, 1«. 
 
 Music and Dbb8s. Is. 
 IdiiiMAs'i Fall of Jhhubalkm. Is. 
 Mason's "Forti-Fivb." as. 
 Lifb of Thbodobb Hook. Is. 
 Debbb qv Navax Dabins, 3». 6i. 
 Thb Honit Bbb. 1«. 
 JSsop's Fablbs. 2*. ad. 
 Nimbod on thb Turp. Is. 6d. 
 Abt op Dinino. Is. 6d. 
 
 Head's Emisbant. 2s. 6d. 
 
 NlMKOD ON THB ROAD. Is. 
 
 Croker on thb Guillotinb. Is. 
 Houwai'b Norway. 2s. 
 Mabrbl's Wellington. Is. 6d. 
 Campbell's Lipb op Bacon. 2s. 6d. 
 The Flowbb Garden. Is. 
 Taylor's Notbs pbom Lifb. 2s. 
 Rejected Addbesbbs. Is. 
 Penn's Hints on Amslins. Is. 
 
 MUSTERS' (Capt.) Patagonians; a Year's Waaderings over 
 Untrodden Ground from the Straits of Magellan to the Rio Negro. 
 Illustrations. Post 8vo. Is. 6d. 
 
 NAPIER'S (Sir Chas.) Life, Journals, and Letters. Portraits. 
 
 4 Vols. Crown 8vo. 48*. 
 
 (Sir Wm.) Life and Letters. Portraits. 2 Yols. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 28s. 
 English Battles and Sieges of the Peninsular War. 
 
 Portrait. Post 8vo. 9s. 
 
 NAPOLEON at Fontainebleau and Elba. A Journal of 
 
 Occurrences and Notes of Conversations. By Sir Nkil- Campbslj^ 
 C.B. With a Memoir. By Kev. A. N. C. Maclachlan, M.A. Portrait. 
 8vo. 15s. 
 
 NASMYTH aud CARPENTER. The Moon. Considered as a 
 
 Planet, a World, and a Satellite With Illustrations from Drawings 
 made with the aid of Powerful Telescopes, Woodcuts, &c. 4to. 80s. 
 
24 LIST OF WORKS 
 
 NAUTICAL ALMANAC (The). (By Authority) 2s. 6d. 
 NAVY LIST. (Monthly and Quarterly.) Post 8vo. 
 
 NEW TESTAMENT. With Short Explanatory Commentary. 
 
 By Archdeacon Churton, M.A., aud Archdeacon Basil Jones, M.A. 
 With 110 authentic Views, &c. 2 Vols. Crowu 8vo 21s. bound. 
 
 NEWTH'S (Samuel) First Book of Natural Philosophy ; an Intro- 
 duction to the Study of Statirs, ryuamics, Hydrostatics, Optics, and 
 Acoustics, with numerous Examples. Small 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Elements of Mechanics, including Hydrostatics, 
 
 with numerous Examples. Small 8vo. 8s. 6<f. 
 Mathematical Examinations. A Graduated 
 
 Series of Elementary Examples in Arithmetic, Algebra, logarithms, 
 Trigi nometry, and Mechanics. Small 8vo. 8s. 6d. 
 
 NICHOLS' (J. G.) Pilgrimages to Walsingl am and Canterbury. 
 
 By Erasmus. Translated, with Notes. With Illustrations. Post 8vo. 6s. 
 (Sir George) History of the English, Irish and 
 
 Scotch Poor Laws. 4 Vols. 8vo. 
 
 NICOLAS' (Sir Harris) Historic Peerage of England. Exhi- 
 
 biting the Origin, Descent, and Present State of every Title of Peer- 
 age which has existed in this Country since the Conquest. By 
 William Courthope. 8vo. 30s. 
 
 NIMROD, On the Chace— Turf— and Road. With Portrait and 
 Plates. Crown 8vo. 5s. Orwith Coloured Plates, 7s. 6d. 
 
 NORDHOFF'S (Chas.) Communistic Societies of the United 
 States; including Detailed Accounts of the Shakers, The Amana, 
 Oneida, Bethell, Aurora, Icarian and other exiting Societies; with 
 Particulars ot their Religious Creeds, Industries, and Prtsent Condi- 
 tion. With 40 IllustiatioiiS.. 8vo. 15s. 
 
 OLD LONDON ; Papers read at the Archaeological Institute. 
 
 By various Authors. 8vo. 12s. 
 
 ORMATHWAITE'S (Lord) Astronomy and Geology— Darwin and 
 Buckle— Progress and Civilisation, down 8vo. 6s. 
 
 OWEN'S (Lieut.- Col.) Principles and Practice of Modern Artillery, 
 including Artillery Material, Gunnery, and Organisation and Use ot 
 Artillery in Warfare. With Illustrations. 8vo. 15s. 
 
 OXENHAM'S (Rev. W.) English Notes for Latin Elegiacs ; designed 
 for early Proficients in the Art of Latin Versification, with Prefatory 
 Rules of Composition in Elegiac Metre. 12mo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 PALGRAYE'S (R, H. I.) Local Taxation of Great Britain and 
 I; eland. 8vo. 5s. 
 
 — Notes on Banking in Great Britain and Ire- 
 land, Sweden, Denmark, and Hambupg, with some Remarks on 
 the amount of Bills in urculation, both Inland and Foreign. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 PALLISER'S (Mrs.) Biittany and its B^eways, its Inhabitants, 
 
 and Antiquities. With Illustrations. Post 8vo. 12s. 
 — Mottoes for Monuments, or Epitaphs selected for 
 
 General Use and Study. With Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 PARIS' (Dr.) Philosophy in Sport made Science in Earnest; 
 
 or, the First Principles of Natural Philosophy inculcated by aid of the 
 
 Toys and Sports of Youth. Woodcuts. Post 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 PARKMAN'S (Francis) Discovery of the Great West; or, The 
 
 Valleys <f the Mississippi and the Lakes of North America. An 
 
 Historical Narrative. Map. 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 PARKYNS' 'Mansfield) Three Years' Residence in Abyssinia : 
 
 with Travels in that Country. With Illustrations. Post 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 PEEK PRIZE ESSAYS. The Maintenance of the Church of 
 
 England as an Established Church. By Rev. Chables Hole— Rev. 
 
 R. Watson Dixon— and Rev. Julius Lloyd. 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 PEEL'S (Sir Robert) Memoirs. 2 Vols. Post 8vo. 15s. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MR. MURRAY. 25 
 
 PENN'S (Richard) Maxims and Hints for an Angler and Chess- 
 player. Woodcuts. Fcap. 8vo. Is. 
 
 PERCY'S (John, M.D.) Metallurgy. Yol. I., Part 1. Fuel, 
 Wood, Peat, Coal, Charcoal, Coke, Refractory Materials, Fire-Clays, 
 &c. With Illustrations. 8vo. 30s. 
 
 Vol. I., Part 2. Copper, Zinc, Brass. With Illustra- 
 tions. 8vo. [In the Press. 
 
 Vol. II. Iron and Steel. With Illustrations. 8vo. 
 
 [In Preparation. 
 
 Yol. III. Lead, including part of Silver. With Illus- 
 trations. 8vo. 30s. 
 
 Yols. IY. and Y. Gold, Silver, and Mercury, Platinum, 
 
 Tin, Nickel, Cobalt, Antimony, Bismuth, Arsenic, and other Metals. 
 With Illustrations. 8vo. [In Preparation. 
 
 PERSIA'S (Shah of) Diary during his Tour through Europe in 
 1873. Translated from the Original. By J. W. Redhoitse. With 
 Portrait aud Coloured Title. Crown 8vo. 12s. 
 
 PHILLIPS' (John) Memoirs of William Smith. 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 Geology of Yorkshire, The Coast, and Limestone 
 
 District. Plates. 2 Vols. 4to. 
 
 Rivers, Mountains, and Sea Coast of Yorkshire. 
 
 With Essays on the Climate, Scenery, and Ancient Inhabitants. 
 Plates. 8vo. 15s. 
 
 ■ (Samuel) Literary Essays from " The Times." With 
 
 Portrait. 2 Vols. Fcap. 8vo. 7s. 
 
 POPE'S (Alexander) Works. With Introductions and Notes, 
 by Rev. Whitwell Elwin. Vols. I., II., VI., VII., VIII. With Por- 
 traits. 8vo. 10s. 6d. each. 
 
 PORTER'S (Rev. J. L.) Damascus, Palmyra, and Lebanon. With 
 Travels among the Giant Cities of Bashan and the Hauran. Map and 
 Woodcuts. Post 8vo. 7*. 6d. 
 
 PRAYER-BOOK (Illustrated), with Borders, Initials, Yig- 
 nettes, &c. Edited, with Notes, by Rev. Thos. James. Medium 
 8vo. 18s. cloth ; 31s. 6d. calf; 36s. morocco. 
 
 PRINCESS CHARLOTTE OP WALES. A Brief Memoir. 
 With Selections from her Correspondence and other unpublished 
 Papers. By Lady Rose Weigall. With Portrait. 8vo. 8s. 6d. 
 
 PUSS IN BOOTS. With 12 Illustrations. By Otto Speckter. 
 16mo. Is. 6d. Or coloured, 2s. 6d. 
 
 PRINCIPLES AT STAKE. Essays on Church Questions of the 
 Day.. 8vo. 12s. Contents: — 
 
 Ritualism and Uniformity. — Benjamin 
 
 Shaw. 
 The Episcopate.— Bishop of Bath and 
 
 Wells. 
 The Priesthood. — Dean of Canterbury. 
 National Education. — Rev. Alexander 
 
 R. Grant. 
 Doctrine of the EuGharist.— Rev. G. 
 
 H. Sumner. 
 
 Scripture and Ritual. — Canon Bernard. 
 Church in South Africa. — Arthur 
 
 Mills. 
 Schismatical Tendency of Ritualism. 
 
 - Rev. Dr. Salmon. 
 Revisions of the Liturgy.— Rev. W. G. 
 
 Humphry. 
 Parties and Party Spirit.— Dean of 
 
 Chester. 
 
 PRIYY COUNCIL JUDGMENTS in Ecclesiastical Cases re- 
 lating to Doctrine and Discipline. With Historical Introduction, 
 by G. C. BRODhiCK and W. H. Fbemantle. 8vo. 10s. bd, 
 
 QUARTERLY REYIEW (The). 8vo. 6s. 
 
 RAE'S (Edward) Land of the North Wind ; or Travels among 
 the Laplanders and Saraoyedes, and along the Shores of the White 
 Sea. With Map and Woodcuts. Post 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 RAMBLES in the Syrian Deserts. Post 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
LIST OF WORKS 
 
 RANKE'S (Leopold) History of the Popes of Kome during the 
 16th and 17th Centuries. Translated from the German by Sabah 
 Austin. 3 Vols. 8vo. 80s. 
 
 RASSAM'S (Hoemuzd) Narrative of the British Mission to Abys- 
 sinia. With Notices of the Countries Traversed from Massowah to 
 Magdala. Illustrations. 2 Vols. 8vo. 28s. 
 
 RAWLIN SON'S (Canon) Herodotus. A New English Ver- 
 sion. Edited with Notes and Essays. Maps and Woodcut. 4 Vols 
 8vo. 48s. 
 
 Five Great Monarchies of Chaldaea, Assyria, 
 
 Media, Babylonia, and Persia. With Maps and Illustrations. 8 Vols. 
 8vo. 42s. 
 
 (Sir Henry) England and Russia in the East ; a 
 
 Series of Papers on the Political and Geographical Condition of Central 
 
 Asia. Map 8vo. 12s. 
 REED'S (E. J.) Shipbuilding in Iron and Steel; a Practical 
 
 Treatise, giving full details of Construction, Processes of Manufacture, 
 
 and Building Arrangements. With 5 Plans and 250 Woodcuts. 8vo. 
 Iron - Clad Ships ; their Qualities, Performances, and 
 
 Cost. With Chapters on Turret Ships, Iron-Clad Bams, &c. With 
 
 Illustrations. 8vo. 12s. 
 
 REJECTED ADDRESSES (The). By James and Horaoe S&ith. 
 
 Woodcuts Post 8*o. 3s. 6d. ; or Popular Edition, Fcap. 8vo. Is. 
 
 RESIDENCE IN BULGARIA ; or, Notes on the Resources and 
 
 Administration of Turkey, &c. By S. G. B. St.Claib and Chablbs A. 
 Bbophy. 8vo. 12s. 
 
 REYNOLDS' (Sib Joshua) Life and Times. By C. R. Leslie, 
 
 KA. and Tom Tatlob. Portraits. 2 Vols. 8vo. 
 
 RICARDO'S (David) Political Works. With a Notice of his 
 
 Life and Writings. By J. R. M'Cullooh. 8vo. I6s. 
 RIPA'S (Father) Thirteen Years' Residence at the Court of Peking. 
 
 Post 8vo. 2s. 
 
 ROBERTSON'S (Canon) History of the Christian Church, from 
 
 the Apostolic Age to the Reformation, 1517. Library Edition. 4 Vols. 
 8vo. Cabmet Edition. 8 Vols. Post 8vo. 6s. each. 
 
 How shall we Conform to the Liturgy. 12mo. 9s. 
 
 ROME. See Liddeil and Smith. 
 
 ROWLAND'S (David) Manual of the English Constitution. 
 
 Its Rise, Growth, and Present State. Post 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 Laws of Nature the Foundation of Morals. Post8vo. 
 
 ROBSON S (E. R.) School Architecture. Being Practical Re- 
 marks on the Planning, Designing, Building, and Furnishing of 
 School-houses. With 300 Illustrations. Medium 8vo. 81s. 6<£ 
 
 RUNDELL'S (Mrs.) Modern Domestic Cookery. Fcap. 8vo. 5s. 
 
 RUXTON'S (George F.) Travels in Mexico; with Adventures 
 among the Wild Tribes and Animals of the PrairieB and Rocky Moun- 
 tains. Poat8vo. 8s. 6d. 
 
 ROBINSON'S (Rev. Dr.) Biblical Researches in Palestine and the 
 
 Adjacent Regions, 1838— £2. Maps. 8 Vols. 8vo. 42s. 
 
 Physical Geography of the Holy Land. Post 8vo. 
 
 10s. 6d. 
 
 (Wm.) Alpine Flowers for English Gardens. With 
 
 70 Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 12s. 
 
 Wild Gardens; or, our Groves and Shrubberies 
 
 made beautiful by the Naturalization of Hardy Exotic Plants. With 
 Frontispiece. Small 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Sub- Tropica' Gardens ; or, Beauty of Form in the 
 
 Flower Garden. With Illustrations. Small 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
SALE'S (Sib Robert) Brigade in Affghanistan. With an Account of 
 the Defence of Jeilalabad. By Rev. G. R. GxBia. Post 8vo. 2s. 
 
 SCHLIEMANN'S (Da. Henbt) Troy and Its Remains, A Narra- 
 tive of Researches a»d Discoveries m*de on the Site of Ilium, and in 
 the Trojan Plain. Edited by Phijlip Smith, B.A. With Maps, Views, 
 and 500 Illustrations. Medium 8vo. 42s. 
 
 SCOTT'S (Sib G. G.) Secular and Domestic Architecture, Present 
 and Future. 8vo. 9s. 
 
 (Dean) University Sermons. Post 8vo. 8s. 6d. 
 
 SHADOWS OF A SICK ROOM. With a Preface by Canon 
 
 Liddon. 16mo. 2s 6d, 
 SCROPE'S (G. P.) Geology and Extinct Volcanoes of Central 
 
 France. Illustrations. Medium 8vo. 80s. 
 SHAW'S (T. B.) Manual of English Literature. Post 8vo. 7s. Qd. 
 
 Specimens of English Literature. Selected from the 
 
 Chief Writers. Post 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 ■ (Robbbt) Visit to High Tartary, Yarkand, and Kashgar 
 
 (formerly Chinese Tartary), and Return Journey over the Karakorum 
 Pass. With Map and Illustrations. 8vo. 16s. 
 
 SHIRLEY'S (Evelyn P.) Deer and Deer Parks ; or some Account 
 of English Parks, with Notes on the Management of Deer. Illus- 
 trations. 4to. 21s. 
 
 SIERRA LEONE ; Described in Letters to Friends at Home. By 
 
 A Lady. Post 8vo. 8a. 6d. 
 
 SINCLAIR'S (Abohdeaoon) Old Times and Distant Places. A 
 
 Series of Sketches. Crown 8vo. 9,?. 
 SMILES' (Samuel) British Engineers; from the Earliest Period 
 
 to the death of the Stephen^ond. With Illustrations. 5 Vols. Crown 
 
 8vo. la. Qd. each. 
 
 George and Robert Stephenson. Illustrations. Medium 
 
 8vo. 21s. 
 
 Boulton and Watt. Illustrations. Medium 8vo. 21s. 
 
 ■ Self-Help. With Illustrations of Conduct and Persever- 
 ance. Post 8vo. 6s. Or in French, bs. 
 
 Character. A Sequel to " Self-Help." Poet 8vo. 6s. 
 
 ■ Thbift. A Companion Yolume to " Self-Help " and 
 
 " Character." Post 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Boy's Yoyage round the World. With Illustrations. 
 
 Post 8vo. 6a. 
 STANLEY'S (Dean) Sinai and Palestine, in connexion with their 
 
 History. 2oth Thousand. Map. 8vo. lis. 
 Bible in the Holy Land ; Extracted from the above 
 
 Work. Second Edition. Weodcuts. Fcap. 8vo. 2s- 6d. 
 
 Eastern Church. Fourth Edition. Plans. 8vo. 12s. 
 
 ■ Jewish Church. 1st k 2nd Series. From the Earliest 
 
 Times to the Captivity 8vo. 24s. 
 
 Third Series. From the Captivity to the 
 
 Destruction of Jerusalem. 8vo. 
 
 Church of Scotland. 8vo. 7«. 6d. 
 
 - Memorials of Canterbury Cathedral. Woodcuts. 
 
 Post 8vo. 7s. Qd. 
 
 Westminster Abbey. With Illustra- 
 
 tions. 8vo. 21s. 
 
 Sermons during a Tour in the East. 8vo. 9s. 
 
 Addbesseb and Chabges of the LATis Bishop Stazhlev. 
 
 With M emoir. 8vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
 Epistles of St. Paul to the Corinthians. 8vo. 18s. 
 
28 LIST OF WORKS 
 
 SMITH'S (Dr. Wm) Dictionary of the Bible; its Antiquities, 
 Biography, Geography, and Natural History. Illustrations. 3 Vols. 
 8vo. 105s. 
 
 • Concise Bible Dictionary. With 300 Illustrations. 
 
 Medium 8vo. 21s. 
 
 — Smaller Bible Dictionary. With Illustrations. Post 
 
 8vo. 7s. Qd. 
 
 — Christian Antiquities. Comprising the History, Insti- 
 tutions, and Antiquities of the Christian Church. Wi-th Illustrations. 
 Vol. I. 8vo. 31s. Qd. 
 
 Biography and Doctrines; from the Times of the 
 
 Apostles to the Age of Charlemagne. 8vo. [In Preparation. 
 
 Atlas of Ancient Geography — Biblical and Classical. 
 
 Folio. 62 6s. 
 
 — Greek and Roman Antiquities. With 500 Illustra- 
 tions. Medium 8vo. 28s. 
 
 Biography and Mythology. With 
 
 600 Illustrations. 3 Vols. Medium 8vo t il. is. 
 Geography. 2 Vols. With 500 
 
 Illustrations. Medium 8vo. 56s. 
 
 Classical Dictionary of Mythology, Biography, and 
 
 Geography. 1 Vol. With 750 Woodcuts. 8vo. 18s. 
 
 — Smaller Classical Dictionary. With 200 Woodcuts. 
 Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 Greek and Roman Antiquities. With 200 Wood- 
 
 cuts. Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 — Latin- English Dictionary. With Tables of the Roman 
 Calendar, Measures, Weights, and Money. Medium 8vo. 21s. 
 
 — Smaller Latin-English Dictionary. 12mo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 — English-Latin Dictionary. Medium 8vo. 21s. 
 
 — Smaller English Latin Dictionary. 12mo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 School Manual of English Grammar, with Copious 
 
 Exercises. Post 8vo. 3s. M. 
 
 . Modern Geography. ]2mo. 
 
 [Nearly ready. 
 
 — Primary English Grammar. lCmo. Is. 
 
 History of Britain. 12mo. Is. Qd. 
 
 French Principia. Part I. A First Course, containing a 
 
 Grammar, Delectus, Exercises, and Vocabularies. 12mo. ?s. 6d. 
 
 ■ Part II. A Reading Book, containing 
 
 Fables, Stories, and Anecdotes, Natural Hittory, and Scenes from the 
 History of France. With Grammatical Questions, Notes and copious 
 Etymological Dictionary. 12mo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Part III. Prose Composition, contain- 
 
 ing a Systematic Course of Exercises on the Syntax, with the Principal 
 Rules of Syntax. 12mo. [In the Press. 
 
 - German Principia, Part I. A First German Course, 
 containing a Grammar, Delectus, Exercise Book, and Vocabularies. 
 12mo. 3s. Qd. 
 
 Part II. A Reading Book ; 
 
 containing Fables, Stories, and Amcdotes, Natural History, and 
 Scenes from the History of Germany. With Grammatical Questions, 
 Notes, and Dictionary. 12mo. 3s. 6cJ. 
 
 Part III. An Introduc- 
 
 tion to German Prose Composition ; con'aining a Systematic Course 
 of Exercises on the Syntax, with the Principal Rules of Syntax. 12mo. 
 
 [In the Press. 
 
PUBLISHED BY MR. MURRAY. 29 
 
 SMITH'S (Dr. Wm.) Principia Latina— Part I. First Latin Course 
 containing a Grammar, Delectus, and Exercise Book, with Vocabularies' 
 12mo. 3s. 6d. 
 In this Edition the Cases of the Nouns, Adjectives, and Pronouns are 
 arranged both as in the okdinary Grammars and as in the Public 
 School Primer, together with the corresponding Exercises. 
 
 Part II. A Reading-book of Mytho- 
 logy, Geography, Roman Antiquities, and History. With Notes and 
 Dictionary. 12mo. 8s. 6d. 
 
 Part III. A Poetry Book. Hex- 
 ameters and Pentameters; Eclog. Oyidianse; Latin Prosody. 12mo. 
 3s. 6d. 
 
 Part IY. Prose Composition. Pules of 
 
 Syntax with Examples, Explanations of Synonyms, and Exercises 
 on the Syntax. 12mo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Part Y. Short Tales and Anecdotes 
 
 for Translation into Latin. 12mo. 3s. 
 
 Latin-English Vocabulary and First Latin-English 
 
 Dictionary for Phseirns, Cornelius Nepos, and Caesar. 12mo. 3s.6d. 
 
 Student's Latin Grammar. Post 8vo. 6s. 
 
 — - Smaller Latin Grammar. l2mo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Tacitus, Germania, Agricola, &c. With English Notes 
 
 12mo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Initia Grseca, Part I. A First Greek Course, con- 
 taining a Grammar, Delectus, and Exercise-book. With Vocabu- 
 laries. 12mo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Part II. A Reading Book. Containing 
 
 Short Tales, Anecdotes, Fables, Mythology, and Grecian Historv 
 l2mo. 3s. 6d. ' ' 
 
 Part III. Prose Composition. Containing 
 
 the Rules of Syntax, with copious Examples and Exercises. 12mo. 
 3a- . Qd. 
 
 Student's Greek Grammar. By Professor Curtius. 
 
 Post 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Smaller Greek Grammar. 12mo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Greek Accidence. Extracted from the above work. 
 
 12mo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Plato. The Apology of Socrates, the Crito, and Part of 
 
 thePhse.io; with Notes in English from Stallbaum aad Schleierma- 
 cher's Introductions. 12mo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Smaller Scripture History. Woodcuts. 16mo. 3s. 6d 
 
 - Ancient History. Woodcuts. 16 mo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Geography. Woodcuts. 16mo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Rome. Woodcuts. l6mo. 3s. 6 d. 
 
 Greece. Woodcuts. 16mo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 — Classical Mythology. Woodcuts ltJmo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 History of England. Woodcuts. 16mo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 English Literature. 16mo. 3,9.6c?. 
 
 Specimens of English Literature. 16mo. 3s. 6d 
 
 (Philip) History of the Ancient World, from the 
 
 Creation to the Fall of the Roman Empire, a.d. 455. Fourth Edition 
 3 Vols. 8vo. 31s. Qd. 
 
 (Rev. A. C.) Nile and its Banks. Woodcuts. 2 Vols. 
 
 Post 8vo. 18s. 
 
 SIMMONS' (Capt.) Constitution and Practice of Courts-Mar- 
 tial. Seventh Edition. 8v<>. 15s. 
 
30 LIST OF WORKS 
 
 STUDENT'S OLD TESTAMENT HISTORY ; from the Creation 
 
 to the Return of the Jews from Captivity. Maps and Woodcuts. Post 
 8vo. 7s.fr*. 
 
 NEW TESTAMENT HISTORY. With an iDtro- 
 
 duction connecting the History of the Old and New Testaments. Maps 
 and Woodcuts. Post 8vo. 7s. Sd. 
 
 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. A History of the 
 
 Christian Church from its Foundation to the Eve of the Protestant 
 Reformation. Post Pvo. 7* 6d. 
 
 ANCIENT HISTORY OF THE EAST; Egypt, 
 
 Assyria, Babylonia, Media, Persia, Asia Minor, and Phoenicia. Wood- 
 cuts. Post Svo. 7a. 6d. 
 
 - GEOGRAPHY. By Rev. W. L. Bevan. 
 
 Woodcuts. Post8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 HISTORY OP GREECE; from the Earliest 
 
 Times to the Roman Conquest By Wm. Smith, D.C.L. Woodcuts. 
 Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 * # * Questions on the above Work, 12mo. 2s. 
 HISTORY OF ROME; from the Earliest Times 
 
 to the Establishment of the Empire. By Dean Liddell. Woodcuts. 
 Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 GIBBON 'S Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire. 
 
 Woodcuts. Post 8vo. 7s. (id. 
 
 HALLAM'S HISTORY OF EUROPE during the 
 
 Middle Ages. Post «vo. 7s. 6^. 
 
 HALLAM'S HISTORY OF ENGLAND ; from the 
 
 Accession of Henry VII. to the Death of George II. Post 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 HUME'S History of England from the Invasion 
 
 of Julius Cffisar to the Revolution in 1688. Continued down to 1868. 
 Woodcuts. Post 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 *** Questions on the above Work, 12mo. 2s. 
 
 HISTORY OF FRANCE ; from the Earliest Times 
 
 to the Establishment of the Second Empire, 1852. By Rev. H. W. 
 Jebvis. Woodcuts. Post 8vo. 7». 6d. 
 
 ENGLISH LANGUAGE. By Geo. P. Marsh. 
 
 Post8vo. 7a. Qd. 
 
 LITERATURE. By T. B. Shaw, M.A. 
 
 Post 8vo. 7s. 6d 
 
 SPECIMENS of English Literature from the Chief 
 
 WriterB. By T. B. Shaw, Post 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 MODERN GEOGRAPHY ; Mathemalical, Physi- 
 cal, and Descriptive. By Rev. W. L. Bevan. Woodcuts. Post 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 MORAL PHILOSOPHY. By William Fleming, 
 
 D.D. Post 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 BLACKSTONE'S Commentaries on the Laws of 
 
 England. By R. Malcolm Kkbb, LL.D. Post8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 SPALDING'S (Captaih) Tale of Frithiof. Translated from the 
 
 Swedish of Esias Tegneb. Post 8vo. 78. 6d. 
 
 STEPHEN'S (Rev. W. R.) Life and Times of St. Chrysoetom. 
 
 With Portrait. Svo. 15s. 
 ST. JAMES (The) LECTURES. Companions for the Devout 
 
 Life. By the following authors. 8vo. 7s. Qd. 
 Imitation op Chri&t. Rkv. Db. Fabbab. 
 Pascal's Pensbes. Dean Chukoh. 
 S. Fbancoif de Sales. Dban Goulboubn. 
 Baxtbb'b Saihts' Rest. Abchbishop Tbench. 
 S. Augustine's Confessions. Bishop Alexandre. 
 Jebemy Taylob's Holt Living and Dying. Rev. Db Humphry 
 
PUBLISHED BY MR. MURRAY. 31 
 
 3T. JOHN'S (Charles) Wild Sports and Natural History of the 
 
 Highlands. Post 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 (Baylb) Adventures in the Libyan Desert. Post 8vo. 2s. 
 
 STORIES FOR DARLINGS. With Illustrations. 16mo. 5*. 
 
 STREET'S (G. E.) Gothic Architecture in Spain. From Personal 
 
 Observations made during several Journeys. W*th Illustrations. 
 Royal 8vo. 30s. 
 
 ■ — in Italy, chiefly in Brick 
 
 and Marble. With Notes of Tours in the North of Italy. With 60 II- 
 Instrations. Royal 8vo. 26s. 
 
 STANHOPE'S (Earl) England during the Reiga of Queen Anne, 
 
 1701 — 13. Library Edition. 8vo. 16s. Cabinet Edili&n. Portrait. 2 Vols. 
 Post8vo. 10s. 
 
 from the Peace of Utrecht to the 
 
 Peace of Versailles, 1713-83. Library Edition. 7 vols. 8vo. 93s. 
 Cabinet Edition, 7 vols. Post 8vo. 5s. each. 
 
 British India, from its Origin to 1783. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 History of " Forty-Five." Post 8vo. 3*. 
 
 Historical and Critical Essays. Post 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Life of Belisarius. Post 8vo. 10s. Qd. 
 
 — — Condg. Post 8vo. 3s. Qd. 
 
 William Pitt. Portraits. 4 Vols. 8vo. 24s. 
 
 — Miscellanies. 2 Yols. Post 8vo. 13s. 
 
 Story of Joan of Arc. Fcap. 8vo. Is. 
 
 Addresses Delivered on Yarious Occasions. 16mo. Is. 
 
 STYFFE'S (Knutt) Strength of Iron and Steel. Plates. 8vo. 12s. 
 
 SOMERYILLE'S (Mary) Personal Recollections from Early Life 
 to Old Age. With Selections from her Correspondence. Portrait. 
 Crown 8vo. 12s. 
 
 Physical Geography. Portrait. Post 8vo. 
 
 ■ Connexion of the Physical Sciences. Portrait. 
 
 Post 8vo. 
 
 Molecular and Microscopic Science. Illustra- 
 tions. 2 Vols. Post 8vo. 21s. 
 
 SOUTHEY'S (Robert) Book of the Church. Poet 8vo. 7s. Qd. 
 
 LiveB of Bunyan and Cromwell. Post 8vo. 2s. 
 
 SWAINSON'S (Canon) Nicene and Apostles' Creeds; Their 
 
 Literary History ; together with some Account of " The Creed of St. 
 
 Athanasius." 8vo. 
 
 STBEL'S (Yon) History of Europe during the French Revolution, 
 1789—1795. 4 Vols. 8vo. 48s. 
 
 SYMONDS' (Rev. W.) Records of the Rocks; or Notes on the 
 
 Geology, Natural History, and Antiquities of North and South Wales, 
 Siluria, Devon, and Cornwall. With Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 12s. 
 
 TAYLOR'S (Sib Henry) Notes from Life. Fcap. 8vo. 2s. 
 
 THIELMAN'S (Baron) Journey through the Caucasus to 
 Tabreez, Kurdistan, down the Tigris and Euphrates to Nineveh and 
 Babylon, and across the Desert to Palmyra. Translated by Chas, 
 Hbnkagk. Illustrations. 2 Vols. Post 8vo. 18s. 
 
 THOMS' (W. J.) Longevity of Man ; its Facts and its Fiction. 
 Including Observations on the more Remarkable Instances. Post 8vo. 
 10s. &d. 
 
 THOMSON'S (Archbishop) Lincoln's Inn Sermons. 8vo. 10s. Qd. 
 Life in the Light of God's Word. Post 8vo. 5s. 
 
TOCQTIE VILLE'S State of Society in France before the Revolution, 
 
 1789, and on the Causes which led to that Event. Translated by Henet 
 
 Reeve. 8vo. 12a. 
 TOMLINSON (Charles); The Sonnet ; Its Origin, Structure, and 
 
 Place in Poetry. With translations from Dante, Petra:ch, &c. Post 
 
 8vo. 9s. 
 TOZEK'S (Rev. H. F.) Highlands of Turkey, with Visits to Mounts 
 
 Ida, Athos, Olympus, and Pelion. 2 Tols Crown 8vo. 24*. 
 Lectures on the Geography of Greece. Map. Post 
 
 8vo. 9s. 
 TRISTRAM'S (Canon) Great Sahara. Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 15s. 
 Land of Moab ; Travels and Discoveries on the East 
 
 Side of the Dead Sea and the Jordan. Illustrations. Grown 8vo. 15s. 
 TWISLETON (Edward). The Tongue not Essential to Speech, 
 
 with Illustrations of the Power of Speech in the case of the African 
 
 Confessors. Post 8vo. 6s. 
 TWISS' (Hoh on) Life of Lord Eldon. 2 Vols. Post 8vo. 21s. 
 TYLOR'S (E. B.) Early History of Mankind, and Development 
 
 of Civilization. 8vo. 12s. 
 
 Primitive Culture; the Development of Mythology, 
 
 Philosophy, L^ligion, Art, and Custom. 2 Vols. 8vo. 24s. 
 
 VAMBERY'S ( Arminitjs) Travels from Teheran across the Turko- 
 man Desert on the Eastern Shore of the Caspian. Illustrations. 8vo. 21s. 
 
 VAN LENNEP'S (Henry J.) Travels in Asia Minor. With 
 Illustrations of Biblical Literature, and Archseology. With Woodcuts, 
 2 Vols. Post 8vo. %. 
 
 . Modern Customs and Manners of Bible Lands, 
 
 in illustration of Scripture. With Maps aud 3 00 Illustrations. 
 2 Vols. 8vo. 21s. 
 
 ■WELLINGTON'S Despatches during his Campaigns in India, 
 Denmark, Portugal, Spain, the Low Countries, and France. Edited 
 by Colonel Gurwood. 8 Vols. 8vo. 20s. each. 
 
 — — Supplementary Despatches, relating to India, 
 
 Ireland, Denmark, Spanish America, Spain, Portugal, Prance, Con- 
 gress of Vienna, Waterloo and Paris. Edited by his Son. 14 Vols. 
 8vo. 20s. each. %* An Index. 8vo. 20s. 
 
 Civil and Political Correspondence. Edited by 
 
 his Son. Vols. I. to V. 8vo. 20s. each. 
 
 Despatches (Selections from). 8vo. 18s. 
 
 Speeches in Parliament. 2 Vols. 8vo. 42s. 
 
 WHEELER'S (G.) Choice of a Dwelling; a Practical Handbook of 
 
 Useful Idformation on Building a House. Plans. Post 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 WHYMPER'S (Frederick) Travels and Adzentures in Alaska. 
 Illustrations. 8vo. 16s. 
 
 WILBERFORCE'S (Bishop) Essays on Various Subjects. 2 vols. 
 
 8vo. 21s. 
 — -'Life of William Wilberforce. Portrait. Crown 
 
 8vo. 6s. 
 WILKINSON'S (Sir J. G.) Popular Account of the Ancient 
 
 Egyptians. With 500 Woodcuts. 2 Vols. Post8vo. 12s. 
 WOOD'S ^ Captain) Source of the Oxus. With the Geography 
 
 of the Valley of th^ Oxus. By Col, Yule. Map. 8vo. 12s. 
 WORDS OF HUMAN WISDOM. Collected and Arranged by 
 
 E. S. With a Preface by Canon Liddon Fcap. Svo. 3*. 6d 
 WORDfcWORTH'jS (Bishop) Athens and Attica. Plates. 8vo. 5*. 
 
 Greece. With 600 Woodcuts. Royal Svo. 
 
 YULE'S (Colonel) Book of Marco Polo. Illustrated by the Light 
 
 of Oil ntni "Writers and Modern T.avels^ With Maps and 80 Plates 
 
 t; Vols. MediunxSvQjx, 63a. ,/]. 
 
 — 
 
 -^ 
 

 
 
 
 * • r> - or 
 
• \ 
 
 
 o A 
 
 
 ; V 
 
 
 o O x 
 
 - 
 
 "U- ? 
 
 
 
 X 
 
 # ^ °- ;.\/ 
 
 
 
 
 ' > bo x 
 
 0^> NC ^ <% 
 
 
 ^•"^, 
 
 
 = ^** -4 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 £% l 
 
 
 , fa 
 
 ^ 
 
 <** 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 5?°* 
 
 * 
 
 <, "» * / 
 
 o 
 
 "% 
 
 
 </> ,o 
 
 
 A 1 </>